Alternate History Vivat Stilicho!

756-760: Clearing the Three Paths
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    While the Roman army returned victorious from the campaign against the Lutici, the Khazars spent 756 subjugating their new Oghuz neighbors. The Oghuz Turks were more fractious and spread over a larger territory than the Kimeks who had previously been defeated by Simon-Sartäç, which meant that the Khagan could not simply defeat one horde to bring them to heel but several; on the other hand, he could also engage in a bit of divide et impera by negotiating with individual Oghuz khans & tribes who were more amenable to joining the Khazar-led new order than their neighbors. They might have been more than a little confused by the array of conflicting religious symbols which Simon-Sartäç wore and rode under, but what they couldn't possibly misunderstand was the offer made in their own language to settle scores with & profit off of their local rivals in exchange for bowing their necks before the strongest nomadic horde on the steppe that day.

    In this manner Simon-Sartäç did gradually subvert and incorporate the Oghuz tribes, extending Khazar power deeper still into Central Asia as far as the lake of Ysyk-Köl[1] and the Tian Shan mountain range which abutted China's northwestern flank. That left just the Karluks, still reeling from the successful Uyghur uprising against their tyrannical rule and abandoned by the Later Han who had grown decidedly lazy and complacent, as the only remaining major Turkic people to still not recognize the Khagan in Atil as their suzerain (and not one also covered by Chinese protection, unlike the newly ascendant Uyghurs, although such protection seemed increasingly worthless if what Simon-Sartäç had heard of Emperor Chongzong's foreign policy was any indicator). As word of the Karluks' weakness reached him through scouts and Silk Road merchants, Simon-Sartäç resolved to finish them off before calling it a day and returning west – the Uyghurs could wait until Chinese weakness had become more apparent still.

    721px-Western_Turk_attendants_on_the_Afrasiab_murals%2C_recognizable_by_their_long_plaits.jpg

    Mural of Oghuz chiefs coming to Atil to prostrate themselves before Simon-Sartäç Khagan

    Further trouble manifested on the northern Chinese border this year, east of where the Karluks and Uyghurs lay. The Mohe tribes, who had last involved themselves in the Sino-Korean-Yamato wars of the sixth & seventh centuries but had since been kept dormant by the threat of overwhelming Chinese martial might and the steady unification of Korea under the Silla by way of marriage (and attrition wearing down the royal families of Baekje & Goguryeo), began to stir once more as the Later Han's grip on military affairs slackened and their watch grew increasing lax. In 756 one of their tribal chiefs, a man named Wugunai who hailed from and led the Wanyan clan, unified many of the Mohe peoples under his standard and not only renounced the customary tribute payment to Luoyang, but began to harass both Korea and China's Liaoning & Liaoxi provinces. Emperor Chongzong and his court responded by sending a modest (by Chinese standards) suppression force of 30,000, expecting this (coupled with allied reinforcements from Silla) would be sufficient to tame the Mohe before their heads could get any bigger.

    Wugunai proceeded to surprise his enemies by first launching a pre-emptive attack into northern Korea which scattered the Silla reinforcements as they were still assembling beneath Mount Changbai[2], then ambushing and destroying the Chinese division at the Battle of Gungnae (one of Goguryeo's ancient capitals) before they had even become aware that their awaited Korean reinforcements were no more. Another army (now numbering 50,000 strong and including survivors of the first host) was hurriedly dispatched but then rushed headlong into another trap and was routed in the summer, Wugunai's successes having attracted the support of Khitan adventurers. Finally, a third army of 90,000 men was assembled out of reinforcements pulled from the other frontiers and the remnants of the first two armies, but would have been defeated at the Battle of Linjiang were it not for the bravery and quick thinking of Ma Gui, a captain of Sinicized Tegreg background who led his fellow Turkic heavy horsemen to break through Wugunai's encirclement. After this victory Chongzong reached an agreement with Wugunai, acquiring peace and tribute from him once more but failing to press the advantage and break up the nascent Mohe state, which disappointed Ma Gui and his fellow soldiers.

    k8ZiMoE.jpg

    Wugunai, the first high chief of the Mohe known to have contended with China and survived, establishing a future for his people between Silla and the Later Han

    On the other side of the Atlantic, for years now European diseases had come to inevitably and increasingly ravage the indigenous populations neighboring Annún's growing settlements due to a complete lack of natural immunity, despite the efforts of the Annúnites to treat those of their neighbors. Even worse, the disease had spread to those Wildermen's own Wilderman neighbors – and the Three Fires Confederacy, previously interested in the metal offerings of the newcomers, now blamed them for bringing pestilence & death to their people as well, horrors which they further transmitted onto their trading partners among the Wildermen to the south. The greatly aged King Eluédh personally headed a diplomatic mission to reassure the tribes at their great meeting place on 'Turtle Island'[11] (Bry.: Isle de Méginach).

    Alas, the aggrieved and despairing Wildermen were in no mood to negotiate: there the old king was seized and executed by order of the great chiefs and elders of the Ogibwé, Éttaué and the Pottuétomé, most of whom had lost at least one friend or relative to the fevers and other diseases brought on by the New World Britons. As the Three Fires used the opportunity to declare war on the newcomers and march to drive them into the sea, it fell to Eluédh's heir Guerdhérn (Wel.: 'Gwertheyrn') to rally his people and those eastern Anicinébe tribes which maintained a bitter traditional rivalry with the western-based Three Fires tribes. The first real war in northern Aloysiana, greater than any skirmish previously fought between the Wildermen and Irish or Annúnites (or between the Irish and the British of the New World for that matter), was now imminent.

    In 757, Emperor Leo and Pope John completed their stone bridge over the Danube where once Trajan's own bridge had been: it would appropriately be named the 'Brothers' Bridge' (Dacian: Podul Fraților) and serve to firmly link Dacia to the rest of the Holy Roman Empire for as long as it stood. The Augustus also steadily continued the process of rebuilding his eastern legions – both the Danubian army battered in the war with the Khazars and the Antiochene one mauled by the Muslims – and of repairing Dacia's infrastructure, in addition to building new fortified settlements around the castles and churches increasingly dotting that long-abandoned region. Atop all these efforts, Rome also continued to pump funds into its missionary efforts abroad in Sclavinia; more resources for the missionaries to build more ornate churches and sway the Slavic villages they visited into converting with. No doubt Leo III remained wary of the Khazars ambushing the empire again, even as he still harbored hope of recovering Syria & Palestine from the Muslims at some point.

    Speaking of said Khazars, Simon-Sartäç rode further east still this year, to strike the iron of the Karluks while it was still hot and dented from the losing battle with the Uyghurs. At first he just launched a few raids to test for a Chinese response, but when none came, he attacked in full: as expected, he crushed the weakened and fractured Karluks in a matter of months, compelling Kobyak Khagan's successor Kubasar to bow down before him and reducing that particular three-tribe Turkic confederacy into another Khazar vassal, akin to the Kimeks and the more fractured Oghuz. Kubasar (now merely a Khan) did implore the Khagan of the Khazars to also strike at the Uyghurs and bring them back under Karluk rule, but Simon-Sartäç was still wary of the seemingly still impressive power of the Later Han and declined, as he had no interest in antagonizing them as the Northern Turks once did when his primary rivals instead lay to the west & south. In any case, with these victories he had managed to mostly reassemble the aforementioned Northern Tegreg Khaganate's territories under Khazar rulership.

    Simon-Sartäç now returned to Atil, hoping to parlay his battlefield victories into a political and spiritual one by accelerating his syncretic policies, and indeed he oversaw a joint celebration featuring Tengriist shamans and Buddhist abbots shortly after he reached his capital. As of 757, his sages had made great progress in laying down a common foundation for the unity of Buddhism and Tengriism: the Tengriist gods were reinterpreted as devas in the framework of Buddhist cosmology, divine beings who nevertheless still needed to attain full enlightenment by following the path of the great Buddha. Benevolent spirits were recast as bodhisattvas, kindly divinities who were already on the right path and hoped to instruct mortals in doing much the same, while the malevolent ones were to now be perceived as demons – in particular Erlik, the Turkic god of death and the underworld who commands evil spirits that torment humanity, was considered one & the same as the demonic god Mara who tried to tempt Buddha himself. Tengriism's preexisting belief in the reincarnation of the soul also meshed well with Buddhist beliefs about the cycle of reincarnation. Now, Simon-Sartäç wondered, if only it were as easy to bring Judaism together with the others…

    JrY2oXY.jpg

    Simon-Sartäç, garbed in heavenly blue, stands surrounded by concubines (and a child by one of them) and servants drawn from the various Turkic peoples he has managed to unite beneath his banner

    Elsewhere, the Three Fires Confederacy marched against Annún. Now these Wildermen of the western Great Lakes might have been a bit more structured than their eastern rivals who had fallen in line behind the newcomers or else tried to stay out of everyone's way, but they still weren't exactly at a Roman or even European barbarian level of social organization: no singular chief could command his entire clan or tribe to fight with him as a Germanic king could, some tribes were too badly mauled by the onset of European diseases to make any meaningful contribution to the fight, and in any case the war-host which spilled forth from the western side of the Great Lakes was essentially a large undisciplined mob – multiple fractious warbands, armed with weapons of flint and wood, answering to their own chiefs rather than any central commander. At best the warchiefs chose one among their number to represent their people (one for the Ogibwé, Éttaué and Pottuétomé each) in discussions with one another, but these were not commanding generals who could order the other warchiefs around and any strategy they came up with was non-binding.

    Still, undisciplined and weakened by pestilence though they might be, this was still the largest host amassed by the Three Fires tribes to date at about 1,500 strong. As far as they were concerned this was more than enough to destroy any enemy army beneath their ferocity and sheer weight of numbers, and had they only been facing the eastern Anicinébe or Uendage alone, they would have been right. Alas they were facing the Britons after the latter had had some decades to settle in and crown a new leader in Guerdhérn, who wielded two key advantages over them despite managing to scrounge up less than half their number between his own settled warriors and auxiliaries from allied Wilderman tribes: first, of course, he had access to horses, metal weapons and armor, but secondly his own army – at least its British component – was much more tightly organized and disciplined.

    Now the Three Fires Wildermen advanced in a haphazard manner, warbands often breaking off from the main body of their army to pillage the growing farms of the Britons and those locals who remained their allies. After assembling his host of 400 (including about 80 Britons, a dozen of whom were mounted knights) Guerdhérn moved to exploit such sloppiness by assailing these individual warbands before they could regroup with the main army, defeating them in detail and striving to kill as many hostile Anicinébe as possible, not only to avenge his father but also to ensure there'd be fewer survivors who could bring news of his tactics to their chiefs. After such annihilation befell two Anicinébe warbands, one of sixty men and the other of a hundred & three, the rest got the message and stuck together as they drew closer to Cité-Réial.

    LocM83o.jpg

    Anicinébe warriors attacking an Annúnite farmstead

    Once his scouts determined that the Wildermen were now moving as a singular massive host, still several times the size of his own army, Guerdhérn took his chance to force a major engagement. West of the Vérgeda Lakes[3], as they'd translated their allies' name ('Ka-wa-tha') for this collection of small bodies of water, the Britons and their allies made their stand against the oncoming Three Fires army. Once the enemy chiefs were done having a laugh at the meager size of their foe's ranks, they loosed their arrows and then immediately launched into a furious charge, intending to roll over the Annúnites. Guerdhérn surprised them on account of not only failing to quail before and flee from their might, or even just standing still and holding ranks, but by launching a counter-charge.

    The British king and his horsemen led the way, formed up into an armored wedge with lances bristling outward at the unarmored Wildermen trying to swarm them. These thirteen riders smashed through the front ranks (such as they were) of the Three Fires war-host, scattering the indigenes who had never faced horses nor iron-armored warriors in combat before, and felling multiple chiefs who got in their way before the latter could rally their now-wavering troops, while the infantry too was following close behind to mop up whatever scattered resistance remained. The Battle of the Vérgeda Lakes rapidly degenerated into a one-sided massacre and rout as the Three Fires tribesmen collapsed in disarray; for the first time Europeans and Wildermen had fought a real battle on the soil of mainland Aloysiana, and not for the first time, the former's heavy cavalry had won them the day – indeed there would be larger battles still where similarly few knights would turn worse tides in favor of the Europeans.

    EBxgKzU.jpg

    Tabletop reenactment of the Battle of the Vérgeda Lakes. For all their numbers, no doubt the Wildermen have been saddled with severe debuffs in the face of the British knights charging at them

    Come 758, Emperor Leo was sufficiently convinced that peace had returned to the Slavic frontier and that his missionaries' efforts were continuing unimpeded that he redeployed his heir from the front to the innards of the Holy Roman Empire. Theodosius Caesar was accordingly appointed urban prefect (or, in Greek, 'eparch') of Constantinople this year, a role in which he would accrue valuable administrative experience in service under his father-in-law Gabriel Rhangabe (who naturally occupied the seat of the Praetorian Prefect of the Orient). In general the Caesar would find himself alternating between high civil and military offices, mostly (though not always) in the East, so long as his father lived, thereby solidifying another tradition of the Blood of Saint Jude – where the incumbent Augustus wasn't, his heir surely would be, once mature: for example, if he was ruling the Occident from Trévere then the Caesar could most probably be found administering affairs in Constantinople, and if he was campaigning on the eastern frontier then the Caesar could be found holding the fort in Trévere or Ravenna instead.

    East of Rome, Simon-Sartäç Khagan took a different tack in trying to promote his syncretic vision among the Steppe Jews. He placed the weight of his imperial patronage behind those Jewish teachers and sages who were most agreeable to the aforementioned vision, primarily those of a more mystical bent: in particular the Merkabah mystical tradition, the ones who placed great emphasis on Ezekiel's visions of the Chariot of God and who were proponents of introspective meditation as a route through which to spiritually ascend to the heavenly palaces. This search for and practice of heavenly ascent was thought to be more compatible with Buddhist meditative practices, and the Khagan also took great pains to emphasize Buddhism's lack of acknowledgment of any specific gods in order to present it as less of a rival religion and more of a lifestyle compatible with Judaism. The emphasis on mysticism also brought with it a reappraisal of the Jewish afterlife: the Khagan encouraged among the Steppe Jews an understanding of the afterlife and general cosmology as being further divided into Heaven or Shamayim where God dwells and Gehinnom as a place of fiery punishment equivalent to the Christian Hell or Buddhist Naraka, and Sheol (formerly just the morally neutral dwelling of all who have died) as merely a place attached to the Earth where the deceased's immortal souls pass through before reincarnating/transmigrating to a new body (gilgul, likened to the Buddhist idea of Samsara) – a fairly new understanding advanced by some Talmudic scholars, but by no means a majority view among the Jewish population.

    Of course, there was opposition to this emphasis on mysticism and union with heathen faiths which Simon-Sartäç was pushing. But those sages who opposed the regime's syncretic tendencies soon found themselves increasingly bereft of funding and protection, even if Simon-Sartäç didn't quite go to the length of actively persecuting or expelling them as the Romans did, while their rivals benefited from more of those things and increasingly exclusive control of the grand synagogues built at Atil and Tana. Whatever happened with Simon-Sartäç's ambitious syncretic project, his meddling with Steppe Judaism would lend to it a stronger mystical tradition and a more ambivalent relationship with the Torah & Talmud (whose restrictions on Merkabah meditations he sought to relax) compared to Judaism elsewhere, and though the more famous discipline of Kabbalah was still centuries away its first seeds had begun to germinate on the steppe thanks to his influence.

    3brCzkE.jpg

    A Jewish scholar in Simon-Sartäç's employ tries to persuade one of his compatriots to support the Khagan's religious policies

    To the southeast, the book was closing at long last on the Hunas. Buddhatala, the last Huna Mahārājadhirāja of any ability and renown, was by this time long dead, and the Bengal-centered realm left to the Hunas had only declined further under his less competent son Chastana and grandson Mirahvara; the latter of whom had only managed to retain the throne following the death of his father in an army mutiny six years prior by securing an alliance with another Indian general named Dharmachandra. In this year the Indian general Dharmachandra, who Mirahvara had ironically wedded to his sister Yajnavati in a bid to firmly lock down his loyalty, launched a palace coup in Gauda after first issuing a false alarm about a Muslim-backed conspiracy to get his men past the city's defenses peaceably. Few were willing to fight for the Huna dynasty of Toramana and Akhshunwar now, resulting in their massacre and replacement by the now-ascendant Chandra dynasty of Bengal which nevertheless carried their blood thanks to Yajnavati.

    Thus did the monsoon season of 758 mark the final demise of the Hunas who had once overthrown the Guptas and Sassanids to become masters of all the lands between the Euphrates and the Bay of Bengal, and later still nearly came to subjugate the whole of the Indian subcontinent: theirs would chiefly be told as a tale of wasted opportunities, repeatedly soaring to glorious heights only to squander their fortune away amid chronic and severe infighting, which lasted as late as the fatal Islamic invasion that left them a crippled 'walking-dead' empire lingering for a few more decades in eastern India before finally going out with a whimper. Still, Buddhist Indians had some cause for fond remembrance, as the Hunas at least preserved and extended their religion's dominion for about three centuries. Hindus, meanwhile, universally reviled their legacy as that of vicious, barbaric conquerors who toppled the great Gupta dynasty and then failed to fill the void they'd just created, setting up centuries of bloodshed and foreign invasions further afflicting a weakened and fragmented northern India.

    yxRCGvw.png

    Dharmachandra leading a military exercise under the eyes of Mirahvara, who suspects nothing of his greatest general & brother-in-law

    Back in Aloysiana, the onset of the bitter northern winter had kept both Guerdhérn and the reeling Three Fires Confederacy from launching any major actions against one another until late April. At most, both sides were only able to launch raids against the other, a method of warfare to which the Wildermen were better suited than large-scale pitched battles. Still, the instant the snow had become manageable, the Annúnites took their chance to go on the offensive; in this they were aided by some innovations introduced by their own Wilderman allies, chiefly snowshoes of a rounded and long-tailed design which they adopted from the Uendage. With or without their horses, the metal equipment and engineering knowhow of the New World Britons gave them a formidable edge over the Three Fires Confederacy, which was unable to halt their advance across the eastern side of the Great Lakes[4].

    Guerdhérn concentrated his attacks on the Éttaué, the Confederate component whose lands lay closest to his own and who had previously been the most positively disposed of the Three Fires tribes toward the Britons. The Éttaué, for their part, were unable to reverse the tide and struggled to acquire reinforcements both from their own ranks – as Annún's army won additional victories and built up momentum, more and more clans decided to just sue for peace and become vassals of the – and those of their neighbors, who were shocked at their crushing defeat the year before and uncertain of how to respond to the seemingly unstoppable Britons. By the end of this year, most of the Éttaué had already yielded to Guerdhérn, who busied himself with rounding up hostages from their leading families and preparing to cross over Annún's new westernmost straits[5]; this time not with a peaceful party of diplomats and priests as his father had done, but with an army.

    In 759 Bãdalaréu, the Dominus Rex of Africa, died peacefully in his sleep. He was smoothly succeeded by his son Gostãdénu ('Constantine'), who sought to carry on his father's policies with the additional twist of striving to consolidate & colonize those lands already discovered & claimed by African forces rather than continue seeking new horizons, or potentially lock himself into a collision course with the Ghanaians. This meant not only a stronger push to lock down and settle the places where Bãdalaréu's surveyors had already determined human settlement was actually viable, such as Gégetté, but also founding the first permanent African outpost (admittedly a meager start, at a watchtower and enough shacks for a party of twelve) on the northernmost of the Ésulas Benedéddés, which they dubbed 'Bordu-Santu' or the 'Holy Harbor'[6]. As well Gostãdénu intensified missionary efforts in the Canaries with the endgoal of bringing the islands not only into Christ's embrace but also beneath his suzerainty, with the Patriarchate of Carthage dispatching a large mission of forty priests and deacons who would entrench themselves at the village of Telde on the largest of these islands.

    While the Berber indigenes of the islands, who were increasingly simply referred to as 'Guanches' (Afr.: 'Guãgge') after their own name for the people of the largest Canary island ('guanachinet'), increasingly came under the cultural and religious influence of their distant Moorish kindred, the heightened contact did cut both ways and allow said Moors to pick up some influences from them as well. African missionaries, merchants and adventurers brought back to the mainland a habit of musical whistling, inspired by the whistled language used by some of the Guanches, and a stick-fencing martial art called banod (Afr.: bãud), which they had observed the Guanches practicing in ritual combat. The former was not of much practical use when the Roman army already had instruments and banners for signaling purposes in combat, but the latter would soon catch on with young Moorish boys of all social classes.

    From Africa this new sport spread to the neighboring Visigoths who called it juego del palo (the 'game of the stick') in Espanesco, and from them it would spread to the rest of the Holy Roman Empire as well. Gothic interest in overseas exploration was also piqued for the first time by reports of African forays in that direction bearing fruit – the Balthings now increasingly looked to the sea for glory & opportunities to expand over the next decades & centuries, as well. As sparring with wooden weapons was already common practice for the sons & wards of knights, in time the stick-fighting habits first picked up by the Moors would be incorporated into the training regimens of young pages and squires all over Europe, though the specific practice of banod (using longer sticks than would become standard elsewhere) remained largely exclusive to Africa.

    RREPhOV.jpg

    Guanche warriors wielding fighting sticks, with which they'll demonstrate banod to their mainland African cousins

    Off in the east, Simon-Sartäç was momentarily distracted from religious affairs by his new Karluk vassals launching renewed attacks against the Uyghurs, who threatened to call in the support of their new Chinese overlords. Now as far as the Khazar Khagan knew, the Later Han didn't seem to care in the slightest when he subjugated the Karluks a few years prior, so perhaps they would also be too lazy and complacent to mind when he allowed Kubasar Khan to settle some grudges with the Uyghurs on their periphery either. He and the Karluks were both rudely disabused of that notion when Ma Gui rode in to shore up the northwestern front with 5,000 heavy horsemen: while they themselves could not have possibly stopped the Khazars, these men's presence seemed to signal to the nomads that the Dragon Throne was preparing to chastise the Karluks & Khazars both, and at this time the decay spilling forth from Luoyang was not yet apparent to the Khagan in Atil.

    This affair was another step toward that realization though, as Ma Gui's move had been a bluff: in the capital feuding between court cliques had escalated to the point that following months of insults and shadowy maneuvering, the Director of the Imperial Chancellery was assassinated in broad daylight by a 40-strong gang employed by the Director of the Palace Secretariat, who had come to believe that the former's influence at court was too strong for him to be eliminated in any subtler fashion. Naturally this debacle was so high-profile as to demand Emperor Chongzong actually attend to his duties for once, resulting in him executing the men responsible and firing their associates – only to then retreat to his harem and delegate to the Director of the Imperial Secretariat, a relatively young and extremely ambitious eunuch named Zhang Ai, the duty of replacing them. As it so happened, Zhang Ai had set his rivals up to destroy one another and now seized the opportunity to stack the upper echelons of both the Chancellery & Palace Secretariat with his trusted allies, thereby tilting the internal balance of power in China toward the eunuchs and consolidating his clique's power over the Three Departments & Six Ministries. Amid all this excitement, Simon-Sartäç was able to get away just by sending some tribute to Luoyang as a peace offering.

    In the far west, before King Guerdhérn could carry his attack onto their heartland, the Three Fires Council sued for peace. The British king agreed to negotiate, and imposed strident terms: he demanded justice for his martyred father, hostages from the leading clans of the Confederacy's tribes, and an annual tribute to be paid in furs. Furthermore, the Éttaué living on the eastern side of the Great Lakes were required to swear allegiance to Guerdhérn as vassals, although they do not seem to have understood what this entailed: as far as the Wildermen were concerned, being unfamiliar with European concepts of fealty & suzerainty, they were still a part of the Three Fires Confederacy and their only obligation to Guerdhérn was a tribute of furs (offered so he didn't kill them). To these the Three Fires tribes agreed so as to avoid being destroyed by the vengeful Britons (or worse, their even more vengeful Wilderman auxiliaries, many of whom came from tribes bearing a traditional rivalry with the Three Fires), and though Guerdhérn had been looking forward to executing his father's killers himself, he was shocked and appalled when the responsible chiefs and elders publicly committed suicide instead, which technically fulfilled his condition but greatly offended his Christian sensibilities.

    The second of Annún determined that he should intensify efforts to evangelize the Good News among the Wildermen, both in the hope that if they became fellow Pelagians they'd be less inclined to attack his people and that if they did come to blows then at least no Wilderman would kill themselves before him in defeat. The long-term effect, which he probably did not intend, was a degree of syncretism between the Pelagian Christianity brought by the Britons and the 'Way of the Heart' or Midewiwin practiced by the Anicinébe, to the point that the former would become clearly distinct from the Pelagianism still practiced by the 'Remnant' faction back in their motherland. In short, what Simon-Sartäç hoped to accomplish on purpose, Guerdhérn had set in motion by accident.

    Come 760, the Romans celebrated some developments of importance both within and without the formal boundaries of their empire. Firstly, Theodosius Caesar and his wife Theophano welcomed into the world their son, who was christened Constantine in keeping with the Aloysian tradition of alternating between Western and Eastern imperial names for their heirs. Secondly, the Christianization of Poland received a major boost in this year as Bożena, the wife of the Polish ruler Włodzisław, herself was baptized into the faith. She strongly pushed her husband to follow in her footsteps: Włodzisław himself would not do so until he was on his deathbed, but he did prove to be the most pro-Christian monarch Poland had up to this point, in large part because he saw the potential in Christianization to serve as a wonderful tool for the centralization of the Lechitic tribes into a true kingdom and the Roman clergy as educated administrators.

    SQ8Eadp.jpg

    Bożena, celebrated by Christians for being a driving influence behind the process of Poland's conversion (and formation into a proper kingdom) being accelerated in the late eighth century
    Consequently, Włodzisław wrote (with Bożena's encouragement) to Leo of his willingness to accept additional missionaries and to have Svatopluk of Velehrad, the Apostle of the Slavs sent to Poland, be installed as the land's first Bishop so as to more effectively steward over the growing Christian flock there. For his seat, no less than Gniezno (Lat.: Gnesna, formerly simply Vicus Polani to Roman chroniclers) would do: not only was it supposedly founded by Włodzisław's ancestor Lech but it was a cult center for the traditional Slavonic religion, which made the prospect of turning it into Poland's first Christian bastion all the more attractive, and Włodzisław also aspired to build a proper Roman-style castle and royal capital atop the site – why, there were even seven hills on which to build the first proper Polish capital, just like Rome itself. Of course the Augustus was perfectly happy to fulfill this request and to send Włodzisław & Svatopluk everything that they asked for, resulting in the construction of a church (for now having to co-exist alongside existing pagan shrines & holy sites nearby), fortifications and a more elaborate palace than had previously existed among the Poles in Gniezno over the coming years[7].

    To further quicken and solidify the Polish transition to Christianity, also at his wife's suggestion Włodzisław sent his six-year-old son and heir Bożydar to the Emperor's court, that he might be brought up in the heart of Christendom and be baptized in the new faith. Leo happily took the boy under his wing with plans to have him join Theodosius Caesar, who moved around a good deal more even as the Augustus himself mostly remained at Trévere, after his twelfth birthday. Furthermore the Emperor agreed that Bożydar may marry his slightly younger granddaughter Scantilla in the future, a match which would mark the first direct link between the Aloysians and the 'Lechowicz' dynasty of Poland, but only after he had converted to Christianity of his own volition. In deepening ties between the Holy Roman Empire and Poland to this degree, Leo hoped to massively accelerate the process of Poland's Christianization and crystallization into a strong kingdom, as befitting of the oldest and most powerful of the Empire's non-federate Slavic allies – and all the better to control the ambitions of his own Teutonic vassals, in particular the Lombards who had skirmished with the Lechitic tribes comprising the southwesternmost wing of Włodzisław's realm such as the Silensi (Polish: 'Ślężanie') and Golensizi (Pol.: 'Golęszycy') almost as often as they squabbled with the Lutici.

    Poland was not the only emergent Slavic state to hold the attention of Leo III in 760. The Augustus also had his eye on the Antae tribes east of the Polani; especially the Polianians, Drevlians and Severians who would form his intended front-line against Khazaria on the eastern steppes. In this same year the twin Greco-Gothic priests Valens and Vitalian, having managed to become counselors to the high chiefs Stanislav of the Polianians and Volodar of the Drevlians respectively, persuaded their respective allies that it would be wise to more closely link their tribes by way of a marriage between their children. Thus would Stanislav's young son Mstislav be wedded to Volodar's equally young daughter Veleslava, with any offspring produced by this union sure to be educated by the easternmost of the Apostles to the Slavs, while their warriors pledged to stand as a united front against Khazar raids in the future. While this development pleased Leo, it also greatly alarmed Simon-Sartäç Khagan, and most probably made a full-on Khazar assault on the budding Slavic kingdoms around the Dnieper inevitable.

    9SfhlAV.jpg

    Marriage of Mstislav of the Polianians to Veleslava of the Drevlians, which served to hopefully bind the Antae of the Dnieper's middle length together against common enemies such as Khazaria and make it easier for the Romans to Christianize them as well

    Speaking of Simon-Sartäç, it was in 760 that he believed he had pushed his syncretic reforms as far & as hard as possible without throwing his realm into civil war, and thus decided it was time to wrap things up so that he might instead prepare to contest Rome's growing sphere of influence over the East Slavs. The Khazars now could be said to be adherents of the 'Three Paths': not an actual syncretic religion in and of itself, but rather referring to Judaism, Buddhism and Tengriism as practiced under Khazar auspices on the Pontic Steppe. In theory, all those walking the Three Paths had a common goal: finding enlightenment and escaping the flawed, decaying world – Samsara to the Buddhists, Yer to the Tengriists, and Eres and Sheol both to the Jews. By way of asceticism, healthy living and intense meditation, one can dissolve the chains binding them to the material world (Nirvana) and ascend to live a truly free life without end in Heaven (Tengri/Shamayim).

    That was just about where the similarities and agreements ended. In practice the Three Paths could not, and probably could never, come to an understanding on fundamental questions of cosmology and religious truth, such as the number of gods in existence (or indeed whether there are any true gods at all) or even what the paradisaical post-enlightenment afterlife actually entailed. Simon-Sartäç had strove mightily to impress upon the Steppe Jews that at least some Buddhist practices could be adopted, such as meditation to calm their inner self and to draw closer to God, without also embracing the aspects considered problematic such as offering sacrifices to anything resembling another deity; in this regard he also sought to lead by example. Furthermore he had encouraged, as much as humanly possible, mystically-inclined strains of thought among the sages which would push concepts aligned with Buddhism (truly the mediator between the Three Paths) such as reincarnation supported by the revised cosmological framework of Sheol; karma (translated to Hebrew as middah k'neged middah, 'measure for measure'); the drawing of an equivalence between the Jewish Messiah & the concept of Maitreya Buddha; and the identification of the Buddha & bodhisattvas as prophetic figures, as well as that of Tengriist deities with Jewish angels (most notably Koyash, the Turco-Mongol solar god and eldest son of Tengri, was reframed as Ak-Koyash – 'White/Luminous Koyash' – and identified with the Archangel Michael, protector of Israel).

    That, however, was as far as Simon-Sartäç had dared push Judaic syncretism with the other two Paths for fear of fully incurring the wrath of his mother and rebellion among her people, leaving it the least integrated of the three steppe faiths. Certainly the Jews still living in the confines of the Holy Roman Empire did not think highly of even these limited steps toward syncretism, and not merely to allay the suspicion of their overlords, but because it seemed to them that Simon-Sartäç was polluting the faith with foreign influences like one of the worse kings of Israel & Judah and straying dangerously close (at best) to undermining the First Commandment. Buddhism and Tengriism had been easier to mesh together, with Tengriist formulas and ceremonies working their way into Buddhism as practiced by the Khazars and vice-versa, and Tengriist deities being reinterpreted as devas, bodhisattvas or demonic asuras in the Buddhist cosmological framework. Still even these two Paths remained distinct from one another, and ultimately besides theoretically having the same endgoal and a varying number of shared practices, Simon-Sartäç had to content himself with the other main unifying factor among the Three Paths of the Steppes being their support for the Khazars against the Holy Roman Empire and Dar al-Islam.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Issyk-Kul.

    [2] Paektu Mountain.

    [3] Kawartha Lakes.

    [4] The Ontario Peninsula.

    [5] The Detroit & St. Clair rivers.

    [6] Porto Santo.

    [7] Historically, Gniezno seems to have already been settled to some extent as of the eighth century, but it took until 940 for it to actually become the Polish capital.
     
    761-765: Storm on the Steppe, Part I
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    761 saw the Romans and Khazars both gearing up for conflict over the former's growing influence among the East Slavs, a process which they would both invest some years into. Pope John visited his allies among the Dacian bishops, and this Papal procession served not merely as an opportunity for old friends to reminisce and jointly celebrate Mass but also for him to disburse funds and Italian engineers for the construction of new fortifications and the improvement of existing ones. Of course, the Pope also took his chance to assert the Roman See's jurisdiction over Dacia, which made not only political but also geographic sense with the preservation of Papal authority over the Diocese of Illyricum[1]. Though this endeavor must have ruffled feathers and once more brought up fears throughout the rest of the Ionian communion of the Papacy growing over-mighty compared to the other Heptarchs, Leo III saw no reason not to support his brother in this instance, and pushed back against talk of creating a separate eighth Patriarchate for the Slavic nations in the vein of how Carthage had been elevated to Patriarchal status (and also prior, failed efforts to create a Patriarchate of Trévere to cover the Germanic kingdoms).

    In any case, the Augustus' real preparations for the conflict he deemed inevitable had little to do with the drawing of ecclesiastical boundaries. Leo relieved Theodosius Caesar of his office as Eparch of Constantinople so that the latter could take command of the rebuilt Danubian army instead, overseeing its intensified drills and establishing closer relationships with the federate kingdoms in the area (namely the various South Slavs and the Gepids) as well as Dacia's newly-minted lords themselves. Through Theodosius as well as his own letters, Leo's strategy to counter an expected Khazar offensive began to manifest years in advance: despite his assurances to the Polianians and Drevlians that he absolutely had their back, the cunning Emperor must have known that there was no realistic way (what with the lack of roads in the region and rivers like the Dnieper flowing toward the Roman world, not back upward in the direction of the Antae) Rome could project enough force that far into the Pontic Steppe to stop a Khazar assault from immediately flattening them, so instead he hoped to bait Simon-Sartäç into getting bogged down in Dacia and crippled by Roman counterattacks there before moving up to liberate the Antaic nations.

    XVkZiYX.png

    Soldiers of the Danubian army, marshaling and training for renewed conflict with the Khazars under the watch of the Caesar Theodosius: a Dacian nobleman ('Optimas Dacorum') and African skirmisher of Libyco-Vandalic extraction (or poetically, a 'Son of Stilicho') stand in the foreground with a mounted Serbian palace-auxiliary of the Thessalonican legions in the back

    Simon-Sartäç's own preparations centered around not only an uptick in raids against the East Slavic territories to soften them up ahead of the real fight, but also more generally the massing of warriors and stockpiling of resources east of the Dnieper, including an increase in salt purchases from as far as India & Tibet to better preserve their food supplies. In another unexpected break with Khazar tradition, the Khagan also began to build a fleet at Cherson, perhaps intending an amphibious assault on Rome's Thraco-Dacian coastline or even Constantinople itself – though the suggestion of the latter served merely to amuse Leo, who believed it would be suicidal of the Khazars (not exactly known as a great seafaring people) to attempt such a thing on the fortifications which had withstood Attila the Hun and Heshana of the Tegregs. Finally, mindful of their shared Caucasian frontline, Simon-Sartäç also leaned on his vassals in that region (chiefly the Caucasian Alans) to remain in line, and also dispatched spies to try to incite an uprising among the Abasgian tribes against Rome's own Georgian vassal.

    With Theodosius removed to the Danube, Leo himself began to alternate his residence between Trévere and Constantinople. The Emperor recognized the Hashemite Caliphate as the greater of his enemies, and hoped to ensure that any fighting with the Khazars would be done so quickly that the Muslims wouldn't have any time to intervene, as they'd done in the last years of his father's reign to disastrous consequences. Besides standing ready to lead the Antiochene army against the forces of Islam at a moment's notice and working on plans to bring over reinforcements from Italy in an equally quick manner while also coordinating with the Africans, for now Leo sought to keep the Muslims at bay with diplomacy, sending envoys to and on occasion even personally meeting the Caliph Hashim on friendly grounds to negotiate issues such as commerce, the truce between their empires and the appointment of new Patriarchs of Alexandria and Babylon.

    For the time being, Hashim agreed not to interfere with patriarchal appointments (although he did begin upping the jizya tax on Ionians in his realm) nor to hinder Christian pilgrims traveling to the Holy Land in any way. The two great emperors of west and east also exchanged gifts to improve relations during this fleeting time of peace, with Leo famously sending Hashim bricks of Pontic tea, Constantinopolitan jewelry and silk brocades, swords of high quality forged in Gothic Toledo and woollen cloaks from as far as England; while Hashim returned the favor by way of an ivory chess set, a Meccan medical balm, Persian silks & perfumes, pet elephants and even a water clock, invented by the wise men he had gathered in his increasingly grandiose House of Wisdom. The Holy Roman Emperor also had the audacity to bring up the possibility of a Roman-Muslim alliance against Khazaria: unfortunately for him (and very fortunately for the Khagan) such a thing, which would have constituted a major diplomatic revolution, never came to pass on account of his counterpart still considering Antioch a much greater prize than anything the Muslims could possibly conquer from the Khazars.

    q9gJGTi.jpg

    The Arab delegation presents their master's most unique gift, a clock, to Emperor Leo III in Constantinople

    Come 762, while Roman preparations for the fight against the Khazars continued, Africa's new king Gostãdénu took the step of building the first colonies in the Canary Islands, hearkening back to the legacy of the Punic colonists among his ancestors. Missionaries, merchants and explorers had lived among the Guanches in their villages before, but this would mark the first occasion on which the Africans went & founded entirely new towns in the Ésulas Ganarés – and no mere outposts at that, as existed on Bordu-Santu in the north, but real walled villages of their own where they intended to live permanently and in significant numbers. A party of interested clerics, traders, fishermen, surveyors and soldiers built the town of Nou Ébbone[2] ('New Hippo') on the uninhabited northeasternmost point of Brubéléa[3], northeasternmost of the Canaries, and another smaller party founded Santa Gradzéa ('Holy Grace')[4] on the island of Gradzéussa[5] directly opposite from them: not only were these the first Roman colonies in the 'Isles of the Dogs', but some future historians even consider the first Roman colonies in the Atlantic overall.

    In both cases the town founders – a composite of all of the African kingdom's constituent ethnic groups, though the priests tended to be Sons of Dido from the coast and the military leaders tended to be Sons of Stilicho from the eastern mountains even as the majority of the settlers were Sons of Masinissa from the tribe of the Baquates[6] – brought their families with them, so as to establish a lasting generational presence where the Stilichians' solar chi-rho first flew over Canarian soil. Now Gradzéussa turned out to be a desert island, so aside from the beautiful beaches and control over the nearby waterways, there was no reason for Santa Gradzéa to attract newcomers from the mainland and to grow to any significant extent. However Nou Ébbone's settlers built on existing friendships with the local Guanches to establish lucrative contracts for the exploitation of the lichen found on these islands, from which they could make a valuable purplish dye called orchil, encouraging increased business and settlement on the Canaries in due time.

    yozK4mH.jpg

    Part of Nou Ébbone as seen from one of the Guanches' old cave-strongholds

    In the east, the newly risen Chandra dynasty of Bengal had finished restoring order within its own borders and now began to look abroad. King Dharmachandra hoped to recover lands lost by the Hunas to the Alids, but he was keenly aware that his newly-seized kingdom was still very far off from being able to contend with the forces of Islam alone and that he would need allies in order to have any chance at success in a future confrontation. To that end, the Later Salankayanas presented an obvious choice for a partnership: in spite of the lengthy historical animosity between Hindus and Buddhists, exacerbated by the Hunas' favoritism toward the latter and oppression of the former, the Muslims had made it abundantly clear that they threatened the Dharmic religions as a whole. Furthermore, thanks to the marriage of Strategius and Srimahadevi, Dharmachandra was aware that a Indo-Roman/Salankayana alliance already existed and hoped to bring Kophen into his web of allies so as to ring the Alid dominion with foes on three sides.

    The threat of being encircled by hostile pagan powers (and a rival People of the Book) was something which kept the Alids up at night, and they strove to weaken and keep apart their regional rivals as much as possible ahead of the next war sure to set al-Hind ablaze. Muzaffar ibn al-Arab, the oldest of the Alid leaders (though not the most senior in their line of descent from Ali ibn Abd al-Rahman), began to raid the Indo-Roman lands more intensely while his kinsmen Abu-Bakr and Bahir ibn Nizam, grandsons of his uncle Abduljalil, respectively pressured the Chandras and slackened attacks on the Salankayanas in a shifting of their collective resources. Hashim might have been wary of approving ghazw attacks on a known Chinese vassal, had he not already been informed by first-hand witnesses among the Radhanite merchants trekking along the Silk Road of the tumult in Luoyang 's streets a few years before. The Caliph deduced that if the Chinese were having their equivalents to viziers getting murdered in the open, they can't possibly be all that stable or capable of reinforcing their front-line protectorates.

    Over in China itself, Zhang Ai not only tightened his grip on the government but also began to look to other means of increasing his own wealth and esteem, even though he already had plenty of both. The ambitious and greedy eunuch consequently turned his gaze onto the Buddhists of the Middle Kingdom, who had been allowed to amass great riches and build lavish monasteries over centuries of donations and tolerant Later Han leadership. Zhang was aware that his personal envy was not a good enough reason to go about seizing the Buddhists' treasures for himself, for he was not the Emperor, but that didn't mean he couldn't do just that under a different, more reasonable pretext. That pretext was one which the Confucian scholars were all too happy to provide: they had long held the opinion that Buddhism was eroding the traditional social order of China by encouraging people to abandon their families to become monks and cease working in favor of exploiting the generosity of others, and that in amassing treasures and building lavishly decorated monasteries the Buddhist monks weren't practicing what they preached.

    A2vOiaw.jpg

    Zhang Ai, the latest Chinese eunuch-minister to follow in the less than hallowed footsteps of the original Han dynasty's Ten Attendants, here seen receiving a gift from a favor-seeker

    Exercising his hefty influence over governmental affairs, Zhang pushed the aged and ailing Chongzong to begin tightening the screws on Buddhism in China, for the good of the state & people and certainly not for his own gain of course. The numbers of Buddhist monks were reduced with the expulsion of monks from a disreputable background, such as ex-convicts, in the name of purging Chinese Buddhism of corruption; however, also caught up in this purge were the children of noblemen who had run away from home rather than acquire their parents' written permission to become Buddhist monks and nuns. Another regulation declaring that Buddhists would be held to their own ascetic standards, making it unlawful for monks & nuns to own personal wealth and luxuries, was also passed in this year: they had the choice of either having their property and goods confiscated (and added to Zhang's collection instead) or to leave their monastery and resume lay life. Finally, Buddhist monasteries were also forbidden from engaging in profitable activities such as pawnbroking (Chi.: jifupu), which Zhang sought to monopolize under his allies and proxies. Only Chongzong being enamored with a Buddhist concubine, Lady Shen, prevented Zhang and his Confucian allies from going any further for the time being.

    The first intra-European colonial competition in the Atlantic flared up in 763, as the Visigoths plotted to plant their own stake in the Fortunate Isles. Their king Recaredo II had for some time prepared ships, supplies and volunteers for a journey to Bordu Santu, which the Goths called Porto Santo, and felt his expedition was finally ready to contest the Africans' claim there in this year. The knight Teodomiro ('Theudemir') de Gádiz led the Visigoth warriors & laborers from Espal[7], which would serve as the launching point for many more Gothic expeditions to the west & south in future centuries, to the northern edge of Bordu Santu and built their own outpost on a hill there. Aware of the likelihood of angry Moors attacking them upon discovering their presence, the Goths had not only brought twenty soldiers to garrison their new outpost, but also hastily erected a stockade around their tents & watch-tower.

    Gostãdénu was infuriated at this Gothic intrusion into what he believed to be his rightful sphere of influence, and accordingly responded not only by writing angry letters to Toledo and sending reinforcements to his own Bordu Santu outpost but also making appeals to both the Emperor and the Patriarch of Carthage to award the Fortunate Isles in their entirety to Africa. He had little luck with either, however: not only was Leo already Recaredo's father-in-law but he was busy preparing for conflict with the Khazars and did not seem to think much of the colonial spats far to the west, issuing only a general appeal for calm and a warning to Gostãdénu that he should probably be more concerned about the possibility of an Islamic incursion into Libya while the Romans' attention was concentrated up north. Patriarch Tobéa ('Tobias') was more sympathetic, but backed away from condemning the Visigoths' muscling in on Bordu Santu after learning that the Goths were prepared to appeal to Pope John (and perhaps even to argue that Hispania should be taken away from Carthage's jurisdiction and placed back under Rome's at the next church council, whenever one should be held) if he tried to frustrate their ambitions.

    z1O55JU.jpg

    A pair of Visigoth warriors on Porto Santo, taking a break from building the palisade around their new outpost

    On that note, Leo also took some time and resources to prepare defenses on his southeastern front with the Caliphate, even as he carried on cordial official talks with Hashim. In the spring of this year the Emperor personally visited Kufa to break bread with his rival, and issued an invitation for the Caliph to do the same in Constantinople which the latter took up in the late summer & early fall months. However for all their apparent friendliness, neither man was so naïve as to trust the other any further than they could throw him, hence Leo's investment in the Antiochene legions and extensive consultation with the eastern federates to construct a defensive strategy. Aside from helping the Ghassanids further fortify their new homes – Leo was too cautious an operator to sign off on an audacious proposal of theirs to instead use the Upper Mesopotamian fortresses as a forward-base from which to drive straight on down to Kufa, reasoning that a man as meticulous as Hashim the Wise would have anticipated such a maneuver and prepare appropriate countermeasures to cut off & destroy the Christian spearhead – the Emperor opted to have the Armenians reserve most of their strength to help guard the southern border and deter a Muslim attack, offering only limited support to their Georgian neighbors who were expected to take the brunt of any Khazar offensive. Instead additional Anatolian legions would be raised to fill the gap in the north.

    Hashim was keenly aware of both Leo Germanicus' reputation for cunning and these developments right over his border, which served to reduce his interest in going after Antioch in the short term. The other factor behind his decision to avoid hostilities with the Romans was the network of enemies tightening around the Alids' dominion in the north of Al-Hind, which increasingly aroused even his concern all the way in Kufa. While little love was lost between the senior Hashemite branch and their junior Alid cousins, who had little use for the intellectual (they would say eggheaded and out-of-touch) doctrines of 'Ilm Islam and Hashim's generally conflict-averse foreign policy outside of cases where he was sure he could win, the Caliph had learned a hard lesson that he could not simply leave other Muslims to die for his own political benefit (indeed, that doing so was likely to engender even worse backlash that'd neutralize any gain from removing his first batch of rivals) from the follies of his grandfather, who had nearly fatally undermined the Banu Hashim's legitimacy by doing just that. He pledged to militarily support the Alids to the maximal extent in any conflict, for any attack on them would be treated as an attack on Dar al-Islam as a whole, and devised plans for massive pre-emptive attacks on the Indo-Romans, Chandras and Salankayanas – only the fact that the Later Han were not yet in a state of civil war kept the Muslims from enacting this strategy anytime soon.

    The sword was not the only means by which Islam would spread under the rule of Hashim al-Hakim, of course. Now for many years, Islamic merchants traveling either from Indian ports such as Debal or Chinese ones like Guangzhou had passed through the seas around Nusantara[8], buying up the various exotic spices which these islands had become most famous for so that they might sell such cargo at extremely high prices elsewhere. But it was in 763 that the first recorded Muslim colony was established in that land, in the form of a permanent quarter for Arab merchants in the port city of Lambri[9] on the very tip of the island of Sumatra, under the authority of both the Srivijayan Mahārāja and Lambri's own local vassal-king. From this humble beginning the youngest of the Abrahamic faiths would also be the first to spread across the islands of Nusantara; and while its growth among the Hindus, Buddhists and traditional animists who populated this part of the world would be slow indeed, with even the first kingdom to embrace the teachings of Muhammad still centuries away, Hashim was content to allow the faith to spread on its own pace so far from Arabia. With more immediate concerns like the Romans and the rival Indian powers to contend with, it was not as if he was in a position to try to rush things that far from home anyway.

    mT96nOR.jpg

    Muslim merchants sailing in the waters around Lambri with the help of a local Sumatran crewman

    As diplomacy had failed, the Africans moved to lock themselves into a collision course with face Visigoth neighbors and prepared to face them head-on from 764 onward. Gostãdénu commissioned not only reinforcements for the existing Moorish outpost established on Bordu Santu by his father Bedãdéu, but also the resources to establish a second outpost on that particular island. Furthermore the Dominus Rex sent another expedition to claim the nearby larger island of Linna[10], the 'Isle of Wood', and to establish a similarly fortified outpost there. This latter island was covered in dense forest, hence the name which the Moors gave to it, which would have to be cleared to make way for any real human settlement: furthermore the mild, pleasant climate first recorded by the Popularis rebel Quintus Sertorius and heavy seasonal rains later in the year seemed as though it would make agriculture easy and productive there, once the aforementioned woodland had been cleared of course. Alas, the Africans did not yet have access to the sort of crops with which they could establish truly lucrative businesses on this most 'fortunate' of islands.

    Not to be outdone, Recaredo commissioned additional expeditions to both Bordu Santu and Linna, the latter of which he and his people called 'Madera' in their own tongue. Bordu Santu/Porto Santo seemed to have little to offer besides a strategic position, but Linna/Madera was reported as having real economic potential in Toledo just as it had been in Gardàgénu[11], so naturally the Gothic king diverted more effort in the latter's direction: he couldn't beat the Moors to actually planting his standard on the island, so he decided to go for the next-best option and beat them to founding the first real town there. While neither side engaged in overt hostilities with one another over these far-western islands just yet, violent conflict seemed increasingly inevitable as both the Goths and the Moors increasingly directed scouts to survey the other's campsites and outposts for weaknesses. The Africans also leaned on their preexisting friendships with the Guanches to poison the latter against the Visigoths, ensuring they would find at best a cool welcome when they dared try to pry the Canaries from the African sphere of influence.

    FxRxsdK.jpg

    A 'Son of Massinissa' from the tribe of the Baquates, patrolling around Nou Ébbone and keeping an eye out for any Gothic landing in the Canaries which might threaten the budding African colonies there

    On the other side of the world far from the Roman world's first colonial squabble in the Atlantic, Emperor Chongzong passed away in this year. The decadent old Emperor was found to have died as he lived: in bed with his choice of concubines from the previous night, having imbibed far too much alcohol for his own good to wash down a sumptuous supper. He was duly succeeded by his longtime heir Hao Rengui, the Prince of Han and his eldest son by his favorite wife Empress Bian, who immediately had to fend off a challenge from both Hao Yong, Prince of Qin (Chongzong's eldest son overall, born to his first wife Empress Xiang) and Hao Zhou, Prince of Wei (their younger brother, born of the concubine Lady Zhu). A two-week bout of violence between partisans of the squabbling triad which left over 10,000 dead around Luoyang, dubbed the 'Tumult of the Three Principalities' by Chinese historians, was brought to an end by the intervention of both Zhang Ai and Ma Gui on the side of Hao Rengui (the former because Rengui's men had gained the advantage and he wished to enter the younger man's good graces, the latter because he genuinely believed Rengui to be the lawful heir), who was then finally able to be formally coronated while his rival half-brothers moldered in undignified graves.

    History will record the new Huangdi as Emperor Huizong, the 'Beautiful Ancestor' of the Later Han, on account of the good looks which he inherited from his bewitching mother. Unfortunately for the Middle Kingdom, this handsome countenance was more or less the new Emperor's only positive quality. As both Zhang Ai and Ma Gui would find, he was certainly less of a sot than his father, but also an extremely vain, vindictive and self-absorbed man with a cruel streak, one so arrogant that he would spurn good advice if he wasn't persuaded that he had come up with it himself simply so that he would not have to admit the advice-giver was a wiser man than himself. Even vassals as distant as Strategius, now King of the Indo-Romans following his own father Hippostratus' death, took home a bad impression of their new overlord – in Strategius' case, upon performing the kowtow before Huizong the latter did not allow him to rise from his prostrate stance for almost half an hour, such that in the safety of Kophen he complained that the new Emperor was surely Narcissus reborn.

    Huizong's first decrees – which Zhang Ai was able to push him into issuing through shameless sycophancy – centered around the purge of his father's household, chiefly the numerous half-siblings and cousins (and their mothers) who he viewed as a threat in the same vein as Hao Yong and Hao Zhou. However, a few relatives among the imperial clan made it onto a short list of individuals to be spared, personally composed by the eunuch minister himself: Zhang successfully pleaded for mercy in these cases not out of compassion's sake, but so that he would have a few backup princelings – all carefully selected for their pliant character and a preexisting friendly disposition toward China's supreme chancellor – in his pocket in case Huizong (whose ill qualities were readily apparent to him) proved uncontrollable in the future. His rival Lady Shen and her brood were not among these lucky ones, naturally.

    BP8DQbN.png

    Contemporary portrait of Emperor Huizong of Later Han, described by those who beheld him as a handsome statue brought to life with a mustache 'like the wings of an eagle'. Unfortunately, his good looks were about the only thing about him they could praise

    On the other other side of the world, the Britons of Annún continued to consolidate their hold on the lands they'd just defended from the Three Fires. King Guerdhérn understood from his war with that rival confederacy that one of the Annún's vulnerabilities was in having their people spread out in isolated farmsteads (and their Wilderman allies were even more spread out) which would be difficult to reinforce against or rescue from hostile marauders, so he embarked on two major projects to try to fix that issue. The first was to dig a network of roads, more extensive than any which had ever existed on Aloysiana before (admittedly a bar so low that it was nearly subterranean). While these dirt paths and occasional corduroy roads were no rival for the famous paved roads of the Roman world, they were still a massive improvement over the prior utter lack of infrastructure and helped greatly in connecting the various British farms & villages.

    The second was to encourage the friendly Wildermen who'd managed to survive past the recent plagues & war, particularly ones who had undergone baptism, to come live & farm alongside the Britons. This served to more strongly integrate said friendly Wildermen into the new order of the Britons, boost the population of Annún's towns (and thus the manpower available to the 'Pilgrim Kings') and make the defense of said towns easier since now fewer resources would have to be squandered on protecting Wilderman allies outside their stockades or rounding them up and bringing them into the village as refugees during a crisis. Combined with heightened missionary efforts which inadvertantly led to the syncretism of the Pilgrims' Pelagianism with the Midewiwin rituals practiced by the natives, this decision of Guerdhérn's would also set in motion the mixing of the two populations to a much greater extent than what the Irish had done on Tír na Beannachtaí, such that centuries from now their descendants would be recognized by said Irish and other Europeans as the first mixed or 'mongrel' race of the New World: the Méhés, as their own British cousins from back home would call them in Brydany, after the Latin mixtus.

    765 brought with it the long-awaited outbreak of a second round of hostilities between the Holy Roman Empire and the Khazar Khaganate, around a quarter of a century after their first war. At stake were the Khazars' conquests in eastern Dacia and the Tauric Chersonese, and the Romans' ability to exert influence as far as the Antic lands directly neighboring the core of Khazaria. Simon-Sartäç Khagan, who viewed the possibility of a Christian East Slavic kingdom so close to Atil as both a major roadblock in the way of the profitable slave trade and a serious threat to the core of his dominion, made the first move by launching a massive onslaught against the tribes of the Severians, Polianians and Drevlians early in the summer, after both the bitter steppe winter and the heavy spring rains & mud had cleared. As loosely knit as they were, and situated so far from Rome, the East Slavs could not withstand this assault despite all their warnings & preparations: many of the Severian villages & chiefs capitulated, after which they had to pay tribute and their men were further conscripted into the Khazar armies, and Bozidar of Silistra gave himself up to the Khazars to protect those among this people who he had converted, resulting in him becoming the second 'Apostle to the Slavs' to find a martyr's death abroad.

    The Polianians and Drevlians meanwhile scrambled to mount a united defense, which was swept away by the Khagan's overwhelming hordes at the Battle of the Dnieper[12]. Valens of Doros, the 'Apostle to the Slavs' who had been assigned to preach among the Polianians, was captured in that disastrous engagement, having failed to persuade the kŭnędzĭ Stanislav to not abandon their strong defensive position on a high hill in favor of pursuing a Khazar feigned retreat. Stanislav had promptly perished when Simon-Sartäç closed the jaws of the trap around him, while Valens was himself crucified on the very same hill he had wanted to stick to, becoming the third among the fifteen Apostles to die – said hill has since been recorded as the 'Martyr's Hill'[13] by Christian cartographers in his honor. Stanislav's son Mstislav abandoned Kyiv, which was then burned down by the Khazars and its remaining populace massacred or enslaved, to join his in-laws among the Drevlians at their own stronghold of Iskorosten[14]. But the Drevlians too had sustained no small loss at the Dnieper; a few weeks later Simon-Sartäç had also successfully stormed that leading town of theirs while Mstislav, his wife Veleslava and brother-in-law Svetozar, and Valens' twin Vitalian had run off to the Buzhane, with the Khazars in pursuit.

    The Buzhanians, like the Severians, mostly capitulated before the power of Khazaria than fight. Their chief Ostromir would have handed the refugees over to Simon-Sartäç in order to save his own skin had it not been for his own son Svyatogor, who had been baptized as Daniel, betraying the plot. Thus Ostromir was left empty-handed to face the lethal wrath of Simon-Sartäç, while the refugees (now including Svyatogor-Daniel and his retinue) finally made it into Roman Dacia shortly before winter set in. They found that Theodosius Caesar was already on the move, having launched a pre-planned invasion of the former province of Scythia Minor in response to the Khazars' devastation of the Antae tribes and defeated the Khazar forces in that region at the Battle of Carsium[15], and was pushing toward the banks of the Tyras[16]. What remained of the faithful Polianians, Drevlians and Buzhanians thus added their strength to the Romans' southern army, which was already comprised of the Danubian legions, the South Slavic federates and additional reinforcements from Burgundy, Bavaria & the Italian provinces.

    oDrtVCU.png

    Mstislav of the Polianians defends himself against a Khazar pursuer on the long road to Roman territory, while one of his retainers retreats to a distance from where he can safely use his bow

    Emperor Leo, who was watching the Muslim border from Constantinople, was confident in the strategy he had prepared to bait the Khazars into fighting in Dacia and rejected the terms which his counterpart proposed: an acknowledgment of the lands around the Dnieper's course as wholly part of the Khazar sphere of influence, in exchange for the return of Scythia Minor and a one-off payment of tribute. The Augustus calculated that he could have it all if he held out until total victory was achieved – the Christianization of all Slavs, a border on the Tyras, and perhaps even the recovery of the Chersonese – and that while the war needed to be wrapped up quickly, lest Hashim get an opening to invade (as had happened to his father), Simon-Sartäç must be feeling the same way about Muslim pressure on Khazarian Caucasia & Khorasan. In that regard he seemed to have read his rival accurately, as the Khagan really would spend the winter marshaling his hordes on the far side of the Tyras with plans to cross in warmer weather and also assembling a secondary force in Cherson: Leo was content to let him come into Dacia, where the Caesar Theodosius prepared to meet him while Włodzisław of the Poles and Ludislav of the Volhynians were crossing the Carpathians to add their warriors to the Romans' northern army.

    Meanwhile over in the New World, unexpected visitors made their way to Annún in 765: envoys from a people living beyond the Three Fires Confederacy, whom they called 'Míssissépené'[17] after the friendly Anicinébe's term for their homeland (Misi-ziibi, the 'Great River', which was translated into Brydany as Míssissépe[18]). They claimed that their lands had been devastated by a plague brought by the western Anicinébe of the Three Fires, that they had braved many dangers to come this far, and that they sought a cure from and friendly relations with the mighty strangers who had come and shattered the fearsome power of their northern oppressors. Now Guerdhérn was not sure what medicine he could possibly supply these Míssissépené with that could treat all which ailed them, nor was he even aware that the plagues troubling them had actually originated with him and his people (and if he did know of germ theory he certainly wouldn't have told them that), but he saw no reason not to pursue ties of friendship and commerce with this new nation from beyond the Great Lakes, especially since they seemed to have a common enemy in the Three Fires Confederacy.

    The Míssissépené astonished the Britons with what they had to offer: copper jewelry, most of which depicted eagles and other birds of prey, as well as painted pottery tempered with the crushed shells of mollusks gathered from the riverbanks of their homeland – technology which may have been as far from the Roman standard as their roads were compared to real Roman roads, but was still well beyond what the more primitive Anicinébe and other northern Wildermen had to offer – as well as a healthy surplus of crops. But their belief that they had finally run into a worthy trading partner was, in large part, mistaken. The Míssissépené had heard tales of how men riding atop strange beasts and garbed in coats of a metal stronger than copper had crushed the warriors of the Three Fires, though the latter had many times their number, and were eager to uncover the Britons' secrets for their own use.

    The emissaries had lied about their origins – the Three Fires tribes had banded together to better defend themselves against the aggression of the more organized and technologically advanced Míssissépené, not the other way around – and those who they sent as merchants were in truth also spies, with orders to observe the unsuspecting Britons' iron foundries and barter for or even steal their horses whenever possible. The knowledge which these Míssissépené would accumulate over the following decades of espionage would serve to make their particular hometown, Dakaruniku[19] – 'Grand Mound' – into the seat of a great empire, one of the first true ones among the Wildermen, and certainly also one which would rise to become a terror to Annún and many other nations of Wildermen and even Europeans alike far in the future.

    O3AMns4.jpg

    The Míssissépené envoys, freshly returned from Cité-Réial, report of their success in establishing friendly ties with the New World Britons, presenting the gifts the latter had given them as proof...and also informing their elders in Dakaruniku that Guerdhérn's court suspects nothing of them

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Historically Illyricum (actually spanning most of the Roman Balkans) had been placed under Papal authority until 740, when our Leo III transferred it to the Patriarchate of Constantinople as part of the iconoclastic controversy.

    [2] Órzola.

    [3] Pluvialia – Pliny's name for Lanzarote.

    [4] Caleta de Sebo.

    [5] La Graciosa.

    [6] The Barghawata tribe of Berbers.

    [7] Hispalis – Seville.

    [8] A term referring to both Indonesia & Malaysia put together.

    [9] Banda Aceh.

    [10] Madeira.

    [11] Carthago/Cartagenna – Carthage.

    [12] Around modern Kaniv.

    [13] Taras Hill.

    [14] Korosten.

    [15] Hârșova.

    [16] The Dniester River.

    [17] The Middle Mississippian culture, which is beginning to come into its own as of the late 8th century.

    [18] The Mississippi River.

    [19] Cahokia. The very name 'Cahokia' isn't actually Middle Mississippian – those languages have been lost to us entirely – but instead belonged to an Algonquian tribe which lived in the vicinity of the city's ruins when it was discovered by Europeans. Instead, I've constructed this name for the city from Arikara (deriving 'Dakaru-' from takarux, the Arikara word for 'big') and Caddo ('-niku' being derived from 'iniku', the Caddo word for 'mound' which is also treated as synonymous for 'church') on account of those two being part of the Caddoan language group, among the only surviving Mississippian-descendant languages today alongside possibly Natchez.

    @Circle of Willis I'm assuming this is the longest TL in Sietch history ? Who currently holds the all-time record ?
    Beats me, but I doubt it. I think there's at least one long-running TL that's older than mine - the War of 1988 one in the Post-1900 section - though that appears to be on hiatus for now.

    What I do know for certain, is that this update also marks the 2nd anniversary of Vivat Stilicho! My thanks to everyone who's stuck with me to this point :D At the current pace I expect we'll have reached the end of the 8th century well before the end of this year, maybe even by the end of summer, and the end of the 9th probably by this same time next year.
     
    766-770: Storm on the Steppe, Part II
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    Once the weather made large-scale campaigning possible again in 766, Simon-Sartäç did cross the Tyras from his base at long-ruined Olbia[1] challenge the Romans on Dacian soil, as Leo III had anticipated. The Khagan's horde overcame the first attempt by Theodosius Caesar's army to stop them on the banks of that river at the Battle of Tyras[2], surging around forward elements of the Roman host and forcing them to withdraw from the city ruins in order to avoid being encircled, before spilling southward across the former province of Moesia Inferior and the lands of the 'Free Dacians' who had managed to avoid being conquered even by Trajan. Theodosius, for his part, stuck to the plan of slowly withdrawing toward the newly-built Carpathian fortresses and the Danube so as to draw the Khazars onto more favorable ground for engagement.

    Lighter elements of the Roman army fought delaying actions at Aegyssus[3], Troesmis[4] and on the Lower Hierasus[5], each serving not only to slow and whittle down the advancing Khazars' ranks but also to give Simon-Sartäç the impression that the Romans were losing badly and could be pursued with ease. Theodosius began to fight for real with the Battle of Pons Vetus[6], where he trapped the Khazar vanguard in the abandoned village by that name beneath & between two mountains before thoroughly mauling them. The Caesar then pushed out eastward in pursuit of said vanguard's remnants, colliding with and overcoming the Khagan himself in the great Battle of Jidava in late summer of 766. Unable to maneuver and effectively deploy his larger army of 40,000 in the hilly woodland which comprised the battlefield, Simon-Sartäç had to admit defeat and fall back after the Romans' crossbowmen and other missile troops used their terrain advantage to gain the upper hand over his own archers and a number of failed cavalry charges floundered against the disciplined legionary lines.

    Theodosius did not let up now that he'd gotten his counteroffensive going, inflicting another stinging defeat on the Khazars (this time, their rearguard) in a major pass leading out of the Sub-Carpathians[7]: the Khazars had the stronger defensive position this time, but their defense was fatally compromised by local Dacian scouts in the Caesar's service, who revealed hidden mountain passes through which their compatriots could sneak through and assail the invaders from behind or above while chivalric and legionary wedges were punching into the latter's front ranks. As if that were not bad enough for the Khazar Khagan, his southern offensive aimed at Thrace had stalled at Axiopolis[8] and the northern Roman army had swung into action under the overall command of the now-much older and promoted Pannonian Dux Trèany, bearing down the Hierasus and moving parallel to Theodosius' own host in a bid to cut off the Khazars' retreat. No doubt the Romans would give thanks to God for these victories in the later winter of 766: as to Simon-Sartäç, it must have seemed as though his fortunes had undergone a dramatic reversal since the previous year, where the Khazars had rolled over all who dared stand in their way with ease.

    hK8C2vy.jpg

    A Greek legionary of the army of Theodosius Caesar. Note his lamellar armor, popular among Eastern Roman troops thanks to their heightened contact with the Sclaveni and steppe nomads, helping to visually distinguish them from Northern and Southern Roman legionaries. Combined with his classic ridge helm, it marks him as part of the eighth century's 'transitional' legionaries

    The only front where Khazar forces experienced even limited success this year was in the Caucasus, where they launched a three-pronged summertime assault on the Georgian kingdom under the direction of Simon-Sartäç's second son Zebulun Tarkhan. Fortunately for the Khazars, King Giorgi the Glorious had died of old age by this time and his son Guaram was not his equal in ability. The Georgians barely managed to hold back the Khazars' central thrust out of Alania and through the Roki Pass at the Battle of Krtskhinvali[9], thereby keeping them from immediately rolling up to Tbilisi from the north; but they also lost significant ground in the west, where Zebulun personally commanded a major effort to link up with rebelling Abasgian tribes and compel the surrender of Tskhoumi, and in the east where another Khazar column moved through the former Caucasian-Albanian lands to sack Partav. Only the timely arrival of Roman reinforcements from out of Pontus under the command of Leontios Triphyllios prevented Zebulun from crushing Georgia in a single year, checking his western offensive at Ochamchire (formerly the Greek town of Gyesos) and his eastern one in the hills of western Arran[10].

    Caliph Hashim observed these goings-on with amusement and interest. He did not immediately intervene in this Second Roman-Khazar War so soon after it had begun, content to let the rival empires bleed each other some more and to see whether they'd truly badly maul one another or if they'd make peace before things got that bad before he stepped in. Instead, the Caliph sought to finalize preparations for war with the triple alliance comprised of the Later Salankayanas, Indo-Romans and Chandras, with the aim of pushing all three powers away from their present borders and winning some additional buffer space with them (especially the Indo-Romans, who continued to pose a grave risk to Al-Hind's connection to the rest of the Caliphate). Merchants from Luoyang had relayed to him news of the bloody Tumult of the Three Principalities and the unpopularity of the new Chinese Emperor Huizong, further convincing the old Caliph that the Later Han were unlikely to intervene against the Muslims when they made their move – at least, not strongly enough that they could stop the full power of Islam when it was unleashed against the far eastern pagans & Christians.

    Speaking of Huizong, in this year Zhang Ai persuaded him to unleash a more rigorous persecution of China's Buddhist population than had previously been done in the last years of Chongzong's reign, now that the Buddhists had been shorn of their most influential protector in Lady Shen. The same arguments which had justified the earlier crackdown were brought up again to justify this one: Buddhism was a foreign faith undermining the pillars of traditional Chinese society, and the monks and nuns were still corrupt and failed to live up to their own teachings besides. What differed was that Zhang also appealed to his Emperor's vanity, positing that it was not right that some Buddhist monasteries should outshine the splendor of the Son of Heaven's own palaces, and that consequently the temples themselves were sacked for the first time and their valuable artwork confiscated for the state. Naturally, the chief eunuch skimmed from this flow of treasures bound for the imperial coffers and immediately set about decorating his own mansions with those which he chose to steal – so much so that he had to work to prevent the prideful and headstrong Emperor from climbing any tower within sight of them, lest the sight of his own palaces cause the Huangdi a narcissistic injury with fatal consequences for himself.

    bXjywRR.jpg

    The interior of Zhang Ai's palatial mansion by the upper Huai River, decorated with rugs and other art seized from Buddhist monasteries. The eunuch-minister had an entire separate, much humbler manor built nearby which he would pretend was his actual residence whenever Emperor Huizong demanded to visit & feast at his expense

    767 brought in a surprise for the Romans, as the Khazar army amassed in the Tauric Chersonese finally left Cherson to make its move. Led by Simon-Sartäç's eldest son and heir Isaac Tarkhan, named as such after his grandfather, these Khazars did not mount an overly ambitious, suicidal assault on Constantinople in the vein of Heshana Qaghan (which was what Emperor Leo had anticipated) but instead sailed for the Scytho-Moesian coast, landing behind the Romans' southern defensive line at Callatis[11]. From there Isaac swung north to break up the aforementioned defensive line in the Second Battle of Axiopolis and the Battle of Tomis, clearing a path for the Khazar hordes to push southward: rather than get distracted by the prospect of pillaging Thrace once more though, the senior Khazar prince maintained focus and pushed up north to link up with his beleaguered father.

    Now by the time his heir had entered play, Simon-Sartäç had narrowly managed to beat back Theodosius' offensive at the First Battle of Libida[12], though he had come off the worse of the two in their exchange: so much so that it was doubtful whether he could survive the follow-up onslaught under Trèany from the north. Isaac arrived just in time to reinforce his old man's bloodied and ragged ranks however, and together the Khazar father-and-son duo managed to also repel the second Roman attack on the same battlefield. Despite having lost their chance to score an early and crushing victory, certainly messing up the Emperor's timetable for the war's course in the process, nevertheless Theodosius and Trèany were far from finished themselves: they fell back behind the Carpathian mountain passes to properly consolidate their armies & receive reinforcements from over the Brothers' Bridge, leaving them in an excellent position to resist the Khazars' own summer offensive when the latter gave chase.

    The Romans met the Khazars in battle for the last time this year near Cumidava[13], one of the larger fortress-towns (re)established by the Dacians under the Holy Roman Empire's guidance. The melee observable from the town's fortified church was a furious one, compelling Vitalian and even Cumidava's prince-bishop (another of Pope John's highborn friends) Philip of Capua (Dacian: 'Filip') to wade into the fight in support of the Caesar: setting an example for future 'fighting bishops' defending their flocks from wolves on the front-line of Christendom, Bishop Philip wore his mitre over a skullcap (which would be surpassed in future centuries once great helms became popular, whereupon later prince-bishops would have theirs forged to resemble the ecclesiastical mitre instead) and wielded a mace (as a crushing weapon, it was less likely to literally spill blood than a sword or spear). Here the combined Roman army prevailed over its Khazar counterpart, pushing Simon-Sartäç and Isaac back toward the coast while Leo himself had decided to get involved in a bid to end the war more quickly.

    JUOuLzD.jpg

    Bishop Philip administering the last rites to a dying Vlach auxiliary, a local who would almost certainly have attended his church during peacetime, after the Battle of Cumidava

    In the Caucasus, Zebulun Tarkhan concentrated his forces on the west and east of Georgia rather than attempt another drive straight southward from Alania into Tbilisi, having correctly judged that the Romano-Georgian forces would have undertaken defensive preparations to stop any such attack in its tracks. In his efforts to wear the foe down he was more successful in Abasgia, where the Khazars captured the fortified villages of Mokvi and Akarmara[14], allowing them to threaten the heart of old Lazica. The Romans and their allies rallied however, with Dux Tryphillios enlisting the support of the highland Svan tribes (so-called 'Sanni' or 'Chani' by the Greeks & Romans) previously alienated by King Guaram's attempt to increase the tribute they owed him by convincing him to relax such taxes and plying their chiefs with gifts. Svan warriors familiar with the terrain proved instrumental to Roman victories in the Kodori Gorge and the Second Battle of Mokvi, halting Zebulun's western offensive entirely and leaving some 3,000 Khazars besieged in Akarmara by the end of 767.

    Perhaps Leo need not have worried about the speed at which he was progressing toward his goals in this war however, because his neighbor Hashim decided that this year would be the one in which he'd strike a blow against the rival powers encircling the Caliphate's extension into India. News from China that Huizong's persecution of Buddhists and raising of taxes to finance personal vanity projects, starting with the expansion of the Later Han's imperial palace in Luoyang, had kicked off rioting in several Chinese cities was the last bit of information the Caliph needed to hear before going ahead with his strategy. Confident that the Chinese either wouldn't intervene at all or would not be able to intervene strongly enough to stop him, and that with the Romans and Khazars at each other's throats he didn't have to worry about any invasion from the west or north either, Hashim authorized his Alid relatives to begin their major attacks on the Indo-Romans and pagan Indians, dispatching his generalissimo Mansur al-Din (who had longed for a good war for some time and languished in the decades of peace brought by his master's rule) and his eldest, most favored son Hasan (who was expected to study the art of war under al-Din's wing) to support them with a large army.

    The eldest of the Alids, Muzaffar ibn al-Arab, led the two-pronged attack on the Indo-Romans out of Aror and Multan. He got the drop on their king Strategius, defeating Indo-Roman forces in the Battle of Alexandria-in-Arachosia and sacking that town. The Arabs called it 'Scandar' after Iskandar, the translation of Alexander's name into Arabic and Persian, and at the urging of Mansur al-Din Muzaffar also took the trouble of building a permanent fortress nearby to better lock down this region for Dar al-Islam, which he called Bost but which was popularly referred to as 'Lashkar Gah' – 'army barracks' – by his soldiers and those of Hashim. Indo-Roman resistance was fiercer (indeed, on the part of the Indians themselves, it was practically fanatical) on the other side of the Caucasus Indicus, and the Muslims' advance gradually stalled in the face of their determined defense until Strategius himself threw them back entirely at the Battle of Peucela[15], after which he sent an appeal for help to Luoyang.

    hZ5ZvMv.png

    A Turkic ghulam prepares to finish off a wounded Sogdian of Strategius' army following hard fighting in the mountains of Paropamisus

    The brothers Bakr and Bahir ibn Nizam meanwhile were responsible for the attacks on the Chandras and Later Salankayanas. In this regard Bakr was the luckier of the pair, as his Buddhist opponents were still in the middle of rebuilding and reordering their long-decayed kingdom when he came knocking with an army. The Muslims smashed through these Bengalis' still-incomplete defenses early on, routed the Chandra host at the Battle of Karnasuvarna[16] and nearly rolled up the kingdom entirely had it not been for the dramatic Battle of Gauda, where King Dharmachandra – aware that his smaller army had no chance against that of Bakr ibn Nizam – broke some of the Ganges' dams to drown himself and the Muslim vanguard, while also making it impossible for Bakr to continue onward to his capital for some time. Bahir meanwhile found the Later Salankayanas better prepared to fight the armies of Islam, and his early advances were soon cut off and reversed by the aging but still formidable Samrat Mahadeva at the Battle of Dhar.

    768 saw the Romans continuing to press their hard-won advantages against the Khazars. The war's early stage may not have played out exactly as Leo was counting on, but he believed he had sufficient reserves and the Khazars had been sufficiently battered that he could still eke out a major victory, a belief which the events of this year seemed to vindicate. Leo's own army, formed by stripping the Danubian forts of their remaining garrisons in favor of a total offensive and gathering additional reinforcements from Carantania, Croatia and the more westerly Germanic federates (as well as a newly raised Jewish militia from Thessalonica), pulverized Simon-Sartäç's rearguard in the Battle of Argamum[17], clearing the way for him to march further north to cut off the Khazar retreat. Meanwhile his son also mounted a counteroffensive which built off the momentum from the previous year's triumph at Cumidava to expel the Khagan from the Sub-Carpathians.

    By the time the two major Roman armies had converged upon their Khazar enemy at Dinogetia[18], it was apparent to Simon-Sartäç that the situation had not developed at all to his advantage and that he would be best served by pulling out of Dacia entirely. In order to avoid being annihilated, the Khagan resolved to bloody the Romans enough in a major pitched battle that they wouldn't be able to pursue him when he fell back over the Tyras. Faced with over 50,000 Roman and allied troops, the Khagan concentrated the bulk of his own 30,000 warriors against the smaller southern army under Emperor Leo, driving them back into the ruins of Dinogetia before Theodosius' ranks broke through the screen of elite cavalry and Alan-Cherkess skirmishers assigned to hold them off. Princes Mstislav of the Polianians and Svetozar of the Drevlians seized the moment to launch a bold charge directly at the Khagan's position, hoping to cut down this chief oppressor of their peoples; but the young Antae lords' assault was foiled by the intervention of the latter's elite bodyguards and Isaac Tarkhan, who slew Svetozar with an armor-piercing arrow and compelled Mstislav to fall back after a mutual exchange of blows and injuries in close combat.

    Although Simon-Sartäç had managed to avoid the fate of his father, the Khazars were unable to withstand the pressure of Theodosius' army and the rallying forces of Leo, such that they ended up having to leave the Romans in possession of the battlefield. Nonetheless they had fought hard enough, and inflicted sufficiently heavy losses and disorder on the Roman ranks, to achieve his strategic goal: buying enough breathing room to pull back over the Tyras with a bloodied army which, nevertheless, could still actually be called an army. By the time Theodosius had crossed the Porata[19] and was rapidly closing in on the rearward-most elements of the Khazar horde, the Khagan had already gotten most of his men over the Tyras and sued for peace, hoping the Romans would be more amenable to his terms from before by now.

    HDD3Gup.jpg

    Leo III, protected by his 'comitatenses fideles' (paladin bodyguards), moving to rally his flagging troops at the Battle of Dinogetia

    As for the Romans' far-eastern kindred, the Islamic threat only continued to surge against the Indo-Romans this year. From Bost and Scandar the Muslims advanced northward and westward, with Hasan ibn Hashim capturing Alexandria-in-Ariana (thereafter named Heart, after his Persian mother's name for that city) while Mansur al-Din and Muzaffar of the Alids undertook the much more difficult task of carving a bloody path towards Kophen. Slowly but surely grinding their way past innumerable mountain ambushes and hit-and-run raids on their extending supply lines by Paropamisadae auxiliaries in Strategius' service, and overcoming the forts built to obstruct the road to the Indo-Roman capital by past Belisarian kings at increasing cost, the Muslims finally managed to reach and begin investing Kophen by mid-768 even as Strategius himself pushed the eastern wing of their army back down the length of the Indus.

    Fortunately for the Indo-Romans, while the good fortune which had kept them afloat for many years was clearly beginning to wane, it had not run dry just yet. Strategius' entreaty for help to Luoyang had been heard and after managing to repress mounting domestic discontent at his administration, Emperor Huizong agreed to dispatch Ma Gui with an army to support him against the Muslims earlier in the year, if only to demonstrate that unlike his lazy and complacent father, he wasn't about to tolerate the insult to Chinese prestige represented by an attack on one of his tributaries. Ma's army numbered 15,000 horsemen, the best he could assemble in terms of a mobile strike force capable of actually reaching Kophen before it fell, but together with Strategius' own army returning from the other side of the Caucasus Indicus they proved sufficient to drive Mansur al-Din back from the Indo-Roman capital shortly before winter put an end to the fighting for the remainder of the year. Ma Gui's son Ma Hui also distinguished himself in the fighting, and by running down old Muzaffar in a skirmish during the Arabs' retreat from Kophen.

    Huizong had erred in sending the capable and loyal (even if said loyalty might have grown increasingly strained over the past few years of tyranny) Ma Gui away, however. While his best general was away fighting at the far western end of the Middle Kingdom's sphere of influence, the Emperor had taken advantage of the restoration of order at home to go on a sightseeing tour around the Huai river valley, and despite his best efforts Zhang Ai was unable to prevent his overlord from climbing to the top of a tower near one of his more lavish countryside palaces on a whim, ostensibly so that he might get a better look at the stars at night. Realizing at once that his top minister had been skimming from the treasury and beautifying his own residences to outshine that of the Son of Heaven himself, the irate Huizong demanded Zhang's presence at a 'cordial conference regarding certain affairs of state'.

    Aware that there was no way he would be leaving that 'meeting' alive, Zhang decided that the time had come to put into motion the contingency plan he'd readied for this precise occasion. Feigning illness at first and agreeing to meet the Emperor on the next morning to stall for time, he directed the guards – who had been receiving generous salaries more frequently than usual thanks to him, not Huizong, and whose captain had borne the insult of having his stallion confiscated by Huizong for being finer than any previously found in the imperial stables – to assassinate Huizong, which they did by stabbing him (and his chief wife Empress Xin, who shared his bed that evening) thirty times. The public explanation was that the Emperor and Empress had died in their sleep, which was technically true, and as Huizong's erratic and temperamental ways had made him no shortage of enemies over only four tumultous years, few cared to mourn or look too deeply into his 'tragic' and unexpected passing. The imperial couple's sons were also quietly disposed of, because Zhang Ai feared that they would be just as uncontrollable as their father and also seek redress for his suspicious death if they grew older, but their infant daughter Princess Huaiyang was carefully kept alive for another of the eunuch's schemes.

    One of the Hao kinsmen spared in the purge at the beginning of Huizong's reign, his cousin (son of his uncle, Chongzong's ninth half-brother the Prince of Qi, who did not survive that same purge) Duke Hao Zhihong, would be installed atop the Dragon Throne instead. Princess Huaiyang was also immediately betrothed to his eldest son Hao Mao, the newly minted Prince of Han, for the purpose of legitimacy and denying her hand to anyone who might challenge the Later Han. Ominously remembered under the simpler posthumous name Xiaojing ('filial and meek') rather than any temple name which would indicate he was worthy of veneration, the new Emperor was in many ways Zhang's ideal puppet: a spoiled brat who had grown into a decadent man, an extreme alcoholic as lazy and lustful as his grandfather but lacking even Chongzong's very limited virtues, possessed of a sadistic streak but also quite cowardly unlike his uncle – and, most importantly, completely content to let Zhang run China while he luxuriated in his opulent palaces. An earthquake hit Shaanxi on the very day of his coronation: decidedly poor foreshadowing for the reign of the worst Later Han monarch, even in the eyes of those who didn't immediately assume it signaled a loss of the Mandate of Heaven on the dynasty's part.

    0STXUUs.png

    Once more the eunuch-chancellor Zhang Ai had come out on top and asserted himself as the most powerful figure in the Chinese imperial court, to the detriment of the Later Han and really everyone not named 'Zhang Ai'

    With the Khazars' main army having pulled back over the Tyras, 769 became a year mostly spent on limited back-and-forth skirmishes around the great river. Negotiations between Leo and Simon-Sartäç were unproductive, as the latter was still unwilling to allow the formation of a Christian Slavic principality right on his western border and also sought a buffer zone on the Tyras' right (western) bank, both demands which the Augustus saw no need to concede on. However the Romans had to dig numerous roads and establish outposts across wild northern Dacia to logistically support their forces that far away, which further delayed any great offensive on their part, while the Khazars enjoyed more of a 'home ground' advantage on the old Sarmatic plains closer to the core of their dominion. An actual attempt to cross the Tyras in force was bloodily repelled by the quick Khazar response under Isaac Tarkhan, resulting in the Polish king Włodzisław being badly injured. Fighting in the Caucasus was similarly inconclusive, although at least the Romano-Georgian forces were able to negotiate a Khazar withdrawal from besieged Akarmara in the fall.

    While Włodzisław recovered, Theodosius Caesar came up with a risky strategy (aided in part by his ward, Włodzisław's young heir Bożydar) to amass the most mobile Roman units – all cavalry, both heavy knights and lighter auxiliaries from Africa and the Slavic kingdoms – on Polish soil over the Carpathian mountains over the winter & spring months. Supported by the aforementioned Poles and further enlisting the cooperation of the Volhynians who had not been spared the Khazar slaver's lash in the past, this strike force would circumvent both the Pripyat Marshes and the Khazar defenses on the Tyras entirely to storm straight towards Kyiv. Hopefully, the presence of a not-insignificant elite army on the Dnieper and its forceful restoration of Mstislav's rightful domain, combined with the threat of Leo himself leading the Roman infantry from the south, would be enough to change Simon-Sartäç's mind.

    To the south, the now-old Caliph lamented his recent strategic decisions. It seemed to him that he had erred in going after the triple alliance surrounding the Alids, the results now proving that his wily western rival had successfully bluffed with the defenses around Antioch & Mesopotamia and by keeping the Armenians out of the Second Roman-Khazar War. Furthermore, that the Chinese managed to send reinforcements to the Indo-Romans after all – even if it was too late to avert any territorial losses on the part of the latter whatsoever, as they had done last time – demonstrated that he had miscalculated the resolve of the Chinese and their ability to protect their tributaries. Nevertheless accepting this recent turn of fortunes as a sign from Allah to remain humble and to never consider himself the wisest man to ever live (no matter what his courtiers might say), Hashim committed to ending the war quickly and with as much in the way of territorial gains as he could.

    uDdK4V8.jpg

    Hashim al-Hakim leading his court in prayer, no doubt lamenting his recent mistakes but also thanking God for the lesson in humility and for (so far) sparing him crippling consequences for it

    While adopting a defensive posture in Bactria and northwestern India to preserve gains like Scandar & Bost against the counter-attacks of Strategius & Ma Gui, the Muslims concentrated on building new gains in eastern & southern India as much as they could before their Caliph sued for peace. In something of a reversal from the earlier course of the war, here it was Bakr ibn Nizam who found himself on the backfoot against renewed Chandra offensives in the east – fueled by equal parts vindictiveness and desperation – which saw Dharmachandra's successor Harshachandra put an end to Islam's first brief grasp on the coast of the Bay of Bengal, although he managed to preserve his gains further inland to the west. Bahir ibn Nizam, meanwhile, finally managed to achieve a breakthrough against the Later Salankayanas, seizing and securing bridgeheads on the southern bank of the River Rewa[20] and threatening to cut Gujarat off from the rest of that southern Indian empire at Bharukaccha.

    The Romans put Theodosius' strategy into practice once the weather had cleared in the first half of 770. While Leo mounted a diversionary attack on the Tyras to keep Simon-Sartäç and Isaac pinned down, the Caesar led his amassed cavalry on a daring ride towards the ruins of Kyiv with Włodzisław, Bożydar and Mstislav in his company, maneuvering through friendly Polish and Volhynian territory as quickly as he was able on horseback in spite of the lack of roads to burst out well behind the Khazars' main lines. This northernmost division swept onward to the Dnieper against scattered and ineffective resistance, rapidly receiving homage from one astonished but relieved Antic village after another and freeing slaves as they progressed, while the Khagan frantically detached his son from the core Khazar army to respond.

    The rival princes met at the Battle of the Irpin River, a tributary of the Dnieper directly west of Kyiv, both with about 5,000 horsemen at their back. In the brief but intense clash which followed, Isaac Tarkhan managed to fatally gut the barely-healed Włodzisław, but was driven into retreat under the onslaught of the furious Bożydar and Mstislav returning for a second round: his soldiers soon followed, leaving the Romans victorious and in control of Kyiv where Mstislav was reinstalled in his burnt-out hall and Vitalian once more raised the cross where his brother once preached. Between this latest defeat and Zebulun Tarkhan's offensives in the Caucasus having completely stalled following a final southward attack from Alania which was driven back at the Battle of Gori, Simon-Sartäç sued for peace again, this time more earnestly seeking an accomodation with the Romans before Leo could get a major attack on the Tauric Chersonese going.

    xjdzlHL.jpg

    The victorious Mstislav of the Polianians stands where his home used to be with his wife, Veleslava of the Drevlians, following the Battle of the Irpin River. The Antae prince may have failed to fully avenge his father by eradicating Simon-Sartäç and his brood, but at least he got his realm back – now he just had to rebuild it

    With a border on the Tyras and the liberation of the Antae lands now assured, Leo himself was also willing to reach a peace settlement at this point, having reached basically all of his goals for the war (though not as quickly as he had originally thought). By the terms of the Peace of Argamum the Romans added to their Dacian march what territories they didn't already hold south of the Tyras, affixing the two empires' western boundary on that river, and in probably the greatest blow to Simon-Sartäç they also secured the formation of the first Antae state on the latter's northwestern border. His in-laws having died over the course of the war, Mstislav was the default choice to lead the Polianians and Drevlians both, and Svyatogor-Daniel of the slightly less devastated Buzhanians also pledged allegiance to him as the first 'Grand Prince' (Old East Slavic: Velikyi Kŭnęzĭ) – these people called themselves Rusichi, but the Romans referred to their grand principality by the Latin exonym Ruthenia. The Khazars were left with some meager gains in Abasgia, slightly less meager gains in Caucasian Albania, and profits from those East Slavic slaves they had managed to sell before their defeat.

    Thus the Second Roman-Khazar War had progressed & ended in much the same way as the First: Khazar aggression and early successes, turned back by Roman swords and lances once the latter really got in the game. At least Simon-Sartäç had survived to control the inevitable outpouring of unrest, unlike his father. For Leo, Taurica could wait – he was getting old, so perhaps his son should have the glory of recovering that peninsula (and the lost Georgian territories) for Rome instead. In the meantime, he finally had the time to refocus on mediating the escalating colonial conflict between the Goths and Africans, which by now verged on open bloodshed; and as for Theodosius, though originally nicknamed 'Sclavenicus' for suppressing pagan rebellion among the Wends, his deeds in this conflict made him out as a benevolent patron & protector of the Sclaveni instead (as long as they were Christian, anyway). If the Khazars had any sense, the Emperor believed they would return the above lands voluntarily and resume the alliance against the Muslims, since these wars had reinforced his impression that they were very much the third wheel among western Eurasia's three greats – clearly unable to defeat either the Holy Roman Empire or Dar al-Islam by themselves, but quite able to tilt the balance of power in one of those two's favor and profit at the expense of whichever empire they had sided against at the time.

    Though the Romans had certainly gained quite a bit from this latest victory – the rest of the Dacian gold mines, and valuable buffer space & allies who would help them against not just the Khazars but also other nomadic enemies threatening them from the steppe in the distant future – it was undeniably the Slavic nations who were the greatest benefactors of the Peace of Argamum. While Włodzisław had been baptised (and then given the last rites) on his deathbed, he was technically a Christian for only the last few hours of his life, so it would be his son Bożydar who would be generally acknowledged as the first Christian ruler of Poland: accordingly he was the first Polish monarch titled a Rex in official Roman correspondence, the first to title himself król (Pol.: 'king'), the first to marry a Roman imperial princess (Leo's granddaughter Scantilla wedded him on the same day that he had the population of Gniezno baptized by Bishop Svatopluk, soon after returning there, as promised), and indeed 770 would go down in history as the true founding year of the Polish nation.

    jTXP1a0.jpg

    Baptism of Poland's first king Bożydar, soon to be followed by the population of Gniezno, by Bishop Svatopluk while his imperial fiancée Scantilla bears witness and prays for the continuation of the Roman-Polish alliance

    As for Mstislav, he and his wife Veleslava also submitted to baptism in this year to definitively secure Roman aid in rebuilding their capital & kingdom, with Vitalian being installed as the first Bishop of Kyiv and erecting a shrine to honor the memory of his twin Valens on the Martyr's Hill. While the Peace of Argamum required the Ruthenians to refrain from actually fighting alongside the Holy Roman Empire against Khazaria so long as the latter refrained from raiding his people again, Mstislav cynically figured that they'd breach that condition (and free him up to march with Rome) in no time. Come what may, the 'Baptism of Ruthenia' following on the heels of the 'Baptism of Poland' solidified these two kingdoms as among the greater Christian Slavic kingdoms (though romantic history aside, they both technically still had more years yet to go before fully Christianizing & completing the transition from tribal federations to more cohesive feudal kingdoms), lacking formal federate contracts but certainly allied to Rome even as they would periodically clash with one another (for example, over Volhynia, whose ruler Ludislav declined to do as Svyatogor-Daniel did and immediately recognize Mstislav as his suzerain), and their Lechowicz and Rusovich rulers as close associates of the Aloysians.

    The Muslims were also racing toward as favorable a peace settlement as they could gain with their enemies, especially as Hashim now had cause to worry about his western and northern borders once more. His son and top general ably contained the advances of Ma Gui and Strategius in 'Arokhaj', as they called what the Romans (Indo- and otherwise) described as Arachosia, and Muzaffar's grandson Ya'qub ibn Amr clashed with Ma Hui thrice in a bid to avenge his grandsire: both princes proved to be equally martially gifted however, and thus failed to kill one another – Ya'qub 'merely' managed to remove some of Ma Hui's fingers, and the latter retaliated by relieving the Alid prince of one of his eyes. When the Muslims went on the attack, they managed to get as far as Bamiyan grinding to a halt before the Indo-Roman and Chinese defense, which then began to slowly roll them back out of the mountains. As a Salankayana counterattack pushed Islamic forces away from Bharukachha and the Chandras seemed to find their footing in the east, Hashim decided to consolidate the conquests he had amassed so far rather than continue pushing his luck and sued for peace. When Strategius refused to negotiate until he'd taken back all his lost territories, the Caliph decided to go over his head and send emissaries to the court of his overlord instead.

    Said overlord was too busy with personal affairs to bother negotiating with the rival empire far to his southwest. While Zhang Ai received the Islamic delegation & conducted peace talks in the name of the Huangdi, Xiaojing had come to greatly desire one Lady Si, the young and beautiful wife of an honest and hardworking mandarin named Liu Dun, and insisted that he had to have her at any cost. This upright official could not be bribed into giving up his spouse, not even for one night, so in one of the rare cases where he insisted upon his chancellor to do something rather than the other way around, the infuriated and lust-maddened Emperor leaned on Zhang to fabricate charges of treason with which to arrange Liu's execution. Lady Si herself attempted to flee into the countryside with their toddler son Liu Dan, but was arrested and assured that she did not have to worry about herself or her child sharing her husband's fate – so long as she would allow herself to be inducted into the imperial harem and submit to the Emperor's advances. Unfortunately for the new Emperor his new concubine was not, in fact, nearly as besotted with him as he was with her and instead (as might be expected from an aggrieved widow absolutely seething at the injustice done to her and her family) immediately began plotting the demise of the Later Han, a task in which she was sure to find no shortage of willing collaborators over the coming years.

    U4f7iZq.jpg

    Damaged painting of Emperor Xiaojing humoring Lady Si's request to look at some flowers in the palace gardens. This Emperor could not possibly care less about such things, and his concubine is doubtless wondering which of these flowers she could use to poison him

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Parutyne.

    [2] Bilhorod-Dnistrovskyi.

    [3] Tulcea.

    [4] Turcoaia.

    [5] The Siret River.

    [6] Câineni.

    [7] In the vicinity of modern Focșani.

    [8] Cernavodă.

    [9] Tskhinvali.

    [10] Around modern Ganja, Azerbaijan.

    [11] Mangalia.

    [12] Slava Cercheză.

    [13] Râșnov.

    [14] Tkvarcheli.

    [15] Old Pushkalavati, northeast of Peshawar.

    [16] Berhampore, West Bengal.

    [17] Jurilovca.

    [18] Near Galați.

    [19] The Prut River.

    [20] The Narmada River.
     
    771-775: The Five Majesties
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    With the Second Roman-Khazar War concluded victoriously, Leo III turned his gaze back west in 771, and what he found was not entirely to his liking. For one, the Dulebians and the Dacians had already begun to squabble over the lands between the Danube and the southern arm of the great Carpathian Mountains: never assigned to the old Roman province of Pannonia nor conquered and added to Dacia before Aurelian's pullout from that other province, this oft-barbarian-controlled territory was now increasingly contested by Dulebian settlers moving in following the expulsion of the Avars/Khazars and the remaining Vlach population. Leo could not spend much time mediating this dispute, however, on account of a larger crisis threatening to erupt further to the west, and for now settled on papering over these northern Balkanic cracks and kicking that particular can down the road for his son to resolve later.

    More importantly in the eyes of the Augustus, bloodshed had broken out on Madera/Lénna while he'd been busy warring with Simon-Sartäç. Following a growing mood of mutual hostility marked by the encroachment of each side's settlements toward the other, increasingly heated arguments and non-fatal exchanges of violence, it had begun in 768 with the Goths driving away a Moorish scout who had ridden a little too closely to one of their outposts, in the process wounding him with an arrow to the arm and a rock to the head; the man's horse managed to take him back to camp, but he died of his injuries soon after. The Africans retaliated by burning down the outpost and killing the five Goths responsible, leaving their skulls on five spears left upright amid the ruins. Then the Goths began to actively raid African villages and outposts in turn, murdering isolated Moorish settlers and escalating from there.

    By the time Leo had returned from the east, a rising number of Visigoth and African troops respectively led by their captains Teodomiro de Gádiz & Habélyéu ('Fabricius') ey Ténga[1] had engaged in a score of bloody skirmishes along the island's northern coast as well as neighboring Porto Santo/Bordu Santu, culminating in a 'Battle of the Ravine'[2] where the latter killed the former but died of his own injuries a few days later. Worse still, the conflict had begun to spill off these islands altogether – the Goths had dispatched additional war parties to the Canary Islands where, because the African-influenced Guanches had proven unreceptive to their initial diplomatic entreaties, they raided villages and took those Guanches they didn't kill as slaves; the natives naturally fought back with Moorish help. As of 771 the rival kingdoms were preparing to march openly against one another – Gostãdénu's son Stéléggu was beginning to amass an army on their side of the Pillars of Hercules, and Recaredo was marshaling a response around Córdoba. Before this calamitous escalation could happen, Emperor Leo called for peace and invited the warring kings to negotiate in Naples with himself, Pope John and Patriarch Tobéa as mediators, working through the latter to assure the especially aggrieved and suspicious Africans that they would get a fair shake.

    RnjPMqc.jpg

    Teodomiro the Visigoth, having escaped the Africans' attempt to trap him in a Maderan ravine, struggling to return to his camp and stay ahead of Habélyéu's Berber cavalry

    The Romans might be dealing with squabbling among their federates, but the Khazars had the danger of a full-on revolt on their hands. Simon-Sartäç had undeniably lost the Second Roman-Khazar War and despite his efforts to cushion the blow with marginal gains in the Caucasus, as well as his earlier victories over rival Turkic tribes to the east (which had also helped him push the Three Paths doctrine), he now faced challenges to his leadership from several among his tarkhans. Worse still, the non-Khazar peoples of his empire took the opportunity to cause further trouble: the Volga Bulgars far to the north ceased paying tribute entirely, and the aforementioned subjugated rival Turks (such as the Oghuz and Karluks) agitated to regain their independence as well. Most dangerous of all might be the Severians, however: nominally left stuck under the Khazar yoke by the terms of the Peace of Argamum due to their living on the left bank of the Dnieper, this Antic tribe nevertheless fought to join their cousins in the newly founded kingdom of Ruthenia just across the river, and while actually quite weak compared to the other rebels, it was their revolt which most sorely threatened to get the Ruthenians and their Roman patrons involved so soon after Simon-Sartäç's defeat.

    While the Romans sought to shore up peace internally, Zhang Ai and the Muslims were concluding the terms for an external peace between their empires far from Roman shores. The great eunuch-chancellor didn't particularly care for the distant Indo-Roman state and thought China had invested quite enough resources into its defense, so he was willing to concede those territories on the western side of the Caucasus Indicus which Mansur al-Din and Hasan ibn Hashim had managed to not only conquer but also hang on to – in exchange for a considerable, though only one-off, tribute payment from Kufa which Zhang was sure to skim from, as usual. Ma Gui and most of his army were to be recalled, but Ma Hui would be left behind with 3,000 men to help protect the Indo-Romans as a permanent garrison & deterrent force. Zhang reasoned that either the younger Ma was as reliable as the elder, in which case he could also be relied upon to also control the undoubtedly resentful Strategius, or if he were less loyal to the incumbent dynasty than his father, then keeping him that far away from home would make it more difficult for him to stage an effective rebellion.

    In that regard, the Chinese chancellor was half-right: Strategius was livid upon being handed these terms, and to add insult to injury, the new state of peace also justified Zhang demanding he come to Luoyang to kowtow before his newest overlord to boot. He requested that Ma Gui disregard the terms, instead continuing to fight to help the Indo-Romans reverse all of their recent territorial losses in full, but the dutiful general refused to disobey his new orders despite his own vehement personal disagreement with them and instead tried to assure his ally that he would work to change the Emperor's mind. Though unaware of the full extent of Zhang's corrupting hold on the Chinese court and government, Strategius knew enough to regard the latter's plan as unfounded optimism. Still, he couldn't carry the war on without Chinese help, so he had little choice but to accept Zhang's settlement for now and move the Belisarians' seat from the now more-exposed Kophen to Peucela; the Salankayanas and Chandras similarly quit the war soon after, allowing old Hashim to claim a victory and territorial gains on all fronts, even if they weren't quite as sweeping as he'd originally expected. Fortunately for Strategius, Ma Hui was not so hung up on notions of honor & loyalty to an overlord who had proven they had little of either, and turned out to be much more receptive to his advice & tutelage.

    0Yr8eph.jpg

    The market square of Peucela, chosen by the Belisarians to serve as a more secure capital now that Kophen was on the front-line with Islam

    The Neapolitan negotiations being presided over by Emperor Leo and Patriarch Tobéa (with Pope John II playing a supporting role) dragged on through 772. Ascertaining very quickly that Gostãdénu was still more than a little upset about being outwitted when it came to dealing with the Blackamoors of Ghana and that pressing him to make additional concessions to his northern rival Recaredo would probably get him to walk out entirely, Leo stressed that he sought to find a compromise in which territorial concessions of any kind would be minimal, or even nonexistent. This kept the Moors from leaving the table in the first few days of the process, but the fact remained that Recaredo was equally unwilling to budge on any land so soon after just beginning to expand overseas (even if it was by trying to poach what the Africans had already discovered rather than actually breaking any new ground himself).

    A status quo ante settlement was viewed as unacceptable by Gostãdénu, not only because blood had already been shed, but also because the African settlements on Madera/Lénna happened to be concentrated on the drier eastern side of the island, which was unsuitable to any significant extent of agriculture. As far as the Moors were concerned, a war to seize the much more fertile north & west of the island was perfectly in line with their interests, and if it came with a chance to conquer the extremely wealthy region of Baetica from the Visigoths (which would also conveniently cut the latter off from any chance of overseas expansion at all) then so much the better. In turn, it wasn't as though Recaredo was particularly averse to the idea of a conflict with his southern neighbor either. It was apparent that old Leo would have to put his formidable cunning, with which he had outfoxed enemies from the Continental Saxons to the Khazars & Arabs, to good use here if he intended to finesse a peace settlement which wouldn't collapse within the first five minutes of him turning his back to the West.

    The peace process in the far west was not the only matter which Leo III had to worry about. Though the ink had barely dried on the vellum of the Peace of Argamum, the Ruthenians were already threatening to break its terms by meddling in support of the rebellion of their Severian kindred to the east. Although the Ruthenian Grand Prince Mstislav hadn't even finished rebuilding his capital as of 772, he was eager to curry favor with Leo in preparation for another war with the old Khazar oppressor, to the point of having his and Veleslava's oldest son baptized as Lev in honor of the Emperor and the work he did to free the majority of the Antae from the Khazars' shadow. In terms of actually practical preparations for warfare though, he couldn't do much more than to accept a request for protection issued by the Severians of Pereyaslav, a village on the left bank of the Dnieper near Kyiv.

    wxITAFo.jpg

    Pereyaslav, the first Ruthenian foothold in Severian lands on the left bank of the Dnieper and a major provocation against the Khazars so soon after Leo and Theodosius had just signed a peace treaty with them, at this time still not even a gord/gorod (fortified town) but a minor riverside village

    Of course Simon-Sartäç was furious at this development, which he denounced as a treaty violation, but he and his sons had their hands full trying to put out other, much bigger fires across their empire at the time. Meanwhile Leo advised Mstislav not to push his luck any further, as the Ruthenians were clearly in no position to actually fight another war and the Holy Roman Empire needed to rest its legions, especially with news of the Muslims having concluded a peace settlement with their long-lost Indo-Roman cousins far off in the east and no doubt moving newly-freed reinforcements to the Levantine frontier. In truth, Leo thought the Dnieper was already a good place to mark the easternmost border of Rome's sphere of influence and was not interested in further hostilities with the Khazars anyway: to him, the Second Roman-Khazar War had conclusively proven that the Hashemites were a much graver threat than those nomads could ever be.

    Further still to the east beyond the Pontic Steppe, it was in this year that Lady Si completed her meteoric ascent to the rank of lì fēi or 'Beautiful Consort', one of the four co-equal top concubines in the imperial harem: for this reason, it is from this point onward she is usually referred to as Si Lifei in the histories, and she is further recorded as the last of the 'Four Beauties' of China after the Spring-and-Autumn era Xi Shi, the early Former Han-era Wang Zhaojun, and late Former Han-era Diaochan, with poets celebrating her beauty as that which causes flowers to wilt out of shame[3]. From this lofty seat she could not only more frequently see and better secure the safety of her son Liu Dan in his gilded cage, but also sway Emperor Xiaojing into appointing her relatives and more dangerously, her Liu former in-laws, to ministerial and military offices of prominence. Even Zhang Ai had trouble pushing back against Si's growing influence now, driving him to cultivate an alliance with Xiaojing's chief wife Empress Dou to constrain her.

    Now by the time Si Lifei had had her new rank and honors conferred upon her, Ma Gui and Strategius had arrived in the capital – the former to lodge a protest, the latter to bow before the second Chinese Emperor in less than ten years. At Zhang's advice Emperor Xiaojing dismissed Ma's complaints and advocacy for renewing the war in the far west even as he awarded the able general with gold, silk brocade and new estates, sending the latter away disgruntled. Strategius meanwhile left Luoyang not only empty-handed, but with an arbitrary increase in tribute (no doubt because Zhang wanted a new palace or five) which left him angrier than ever, and though he failed to incite Ma Gui to mutiny, he resolved that not only was the execrable court in Luoyang bound to change that sooner rather than later, but that he should try to push Ma Hui in that rebellious direction instead just in case the elder Ma really did stay loyal unto death – if the current dynasty was going to be of no help to him even as they continued to demand his loyalty & tribute, then perhaps it was time for a new dynasty to take power instead. In any case, Xiaojing's court faced an additional foreign policy crisis soon after Strategius went home: in light of similar heightened demands for tribute the Tennō Suzaku decided 772 was a good year in which to cease paying tribute to China and, in fact, to wholly renounce the overlordship of the Later Han. Zhang accordingly directed preparations to chastise the 'dwarf barbarians' of the east for this defiance.

    wIEL37J.jpg

    Si Lifei making herself presentable for Emperor Xiaojing with the help of her newly chosen handmaidens, as the time has not yet come for her to drive a knife into his back

    The Augustus Leo spent 773 carefully working on a compromise settlement with which to resolve the Moorish-Gothic conflict. By the year's end, he and his cohorts among the top echelons of the Ionian Heptarchy's westernmost churches could breathe a sigh of relief, as they appeared to have finally orchestrated mutually acceptable terms and papered over the cracks between the rival kingdoms. The status quo ante on Madera/Lénna was upheld, with the caveat that the Romans would build a series of aqueducts to transport water from the much wetter northern side of the island to the dry south & east[4]. This allayed the Africans' biggest objection to having the status quo be preserved – that their existing farms wouldn't have enough water to be productive – although considering how mountainous the island was, it would certainly take the Holy Roman Empire a good deal of time & money to get this project done. The waters around the islands were to remain open to commercial & fishing activity on the part of both the Goths and the Moors, as well, for it had been discovered that there was plenty of fish in the seas for the both of them (in fact, on a goodwill visit to Espal and Ténga Leo would dine on salted & smoked fish caught in those contested waters, including marlin & scabbardfish).

    Furthermore, the Visigoths would release any Guanche slaves they had taken and pay modest reparations for their raids on the Canaries, which were acknowledged as part of the African sphere of influence. To compensate, Leo pledged to sponsor the construction of additional palaces and churches in Hispania for his son-in-law's benefit, and also advised Recaredo to turn his gaze westward – they knew the continent of Aloysiana lay beyond the Atlantic, and if the barbarian Irish and heretical Britons could make their way there, why not the civilized and faithful Spaniards? Finally, Recaredo's daughter Gosuinda (Got.: 'Goiswintha') was to marry Bãdalaréu (Lat.: 'Vandalarius'), Stéléggu's son and thus the grandson of the Lord-King Gostãdénu, to seal the peace between their kingdoms. While Leo believed this settlement would hold for at least some time, until either the Moors or the Goths (or both) got greedy enough to breach it anyway, and thereby constituted his final gift of diplomacy & cunning to his son as he felt his life increasingly slipping away from him, the old Emperor would probably have decided it better to let the two western federates fight it out instead if he knew of the consequences of that seemingly entirely conventional marriage decades down the line…

    PEbE70P.png

    Newlyweds Gosuinda of the Goths and Bãdalaréu of the Africans, whose marriage brought peace between their kingdoms in the short term but would set up unforeseen consequences for both peoples many decades later

    While the Romans had been distracted by the need to placate their feuding vassals, and the Khazars continued to repress open rebellion among theirs, Leo's even older enemy to the east was setting up his own plans for a future he wouldn't live to see. Hashim al-Hakim had had many years to observe the efficacy of ghazw raids in softening up his enemies ahead of any actual invasion, and thought of expanding such operations to the sea. Roman trade across the Mediterranean, besides obviously bringing the Christians great profit, also served to connect Antioch to Espal and was buttressed by a strong navy, built back up since the days of Aloysius I and Helena Karbonopsina to defend their once-unchallenged mastery over Mare Nostrum and outfitted with exotic weapons such as the lethal 'Greek fire', which the Arabs had been trying to catch up to by way of naphtha. With the forests & ports of Phoenicia and Syria under control, Hashim and his heir Hasan now began a major effort to expand the Islamic fleet with an eye on eventually cracking that very Mediterranean mastery, campaigning against the islands of Cyprus and Crete, and causing serious disruption to the Roman commercial network at the same time that Muslim raiders were doing the same to their frontiers on land. The death of the former's beloved wife Farah from old age, despite shaking him to the core, did not deter him from this naval effort and if anything motivated him to try to bury his grief in work.

    The Caliphate was not alone in striving to build a fleet with which to contest mastery of nearby waters this year. Also in 773, the Chinese were pulling together a great fleet at the port of Hangzhou, with which they would sail to the island of the Yamato and chastise Suzaku both for not paying the tribute which he owed to the Dragon Throne and also, once and for all, for daring to presume he and his lineage had any right to the imperial title. Considering how much larger the army of the Later Han was compared to any host the Yamato could conjure, even with the practice of conscription having fallen out of favor, Emperor Xiaojing's court expected this punitive expedition to be little more than a walk in the park. Suzaku, for his part, was frantically scrambling to prepare a defense against his greedy and tyrannical former overlords: the Yamato had been honing their martial skills in clashes with the Emishi tribes to their north, who had proven to be skilled archers and skirmishers capable of resisting the more heavily-armed Yamato warriors with ambushes & raids, but still he knew that the Chinese would be vastly more formidable foes than the latter.

    Unexpectedly however, the Chinese attack never materialized. A severe storm struck and crippled the Later Han fleet shortly after it set out from Hangzhou, sinking more than half of the 213 ships amassed for the invasion. The survivors tried to push onward, but gave up and returned to Hangzhou in disgrace after being hit by another storm near the islands of Liúqiú[5]: in the first recorded instance of contact between China and the people of the latter island chain, some shipwrecked survivors of the Later Han fleet washed up on the Liuqiuans' shores and managed to establish friendly relations with them, trading weapons and tools for food, until they were rescued by their fellows who still had ships. Among the Chinese people this natural disaster was perceived as a major sign of divine disfavor toward the dissolute and unpopular Emperor Xiaojing, or even an outright signal that the Later Han had lost the Mandate of Heaven and that it was time for a new dynasty to take their place. Meanwhile, Suzaku thanked his gods for battering the Chinese with these 'divine winds' before they could even make landfall and hoped that Xiaojing & Zhang Ai would give up after this debacle.

    QCZrTXj.png

    Zhang Ai's fleet being battered by the 'divine wind' before it can even reach Japanese shores, considered nothing short of a miracle by the Yamato and a terrible omen for the Later Han by the Chinese

    In 774 the Aloysian imperial household was struck by two serious developments. The first, grimmer one was that Emperor Leo experienced a health scare, collapsing while feasting after a conference with the Germanic federate kings while discussing relations with the neighboring Danes and Wendish tribes. The Augustus actually recovered from this heart attack and began to make public appearances once more a few weeks later, but he understood that his time on the Earth was coming to an end and that he had best make the final arrangements for a peaceful transfer of power before God called him home. The vassal kings and lords of the Holy Roman Empire were duly summoned to Trévere later in the year, so that they might renew their oaths not just to serve him but also Theodosius Caesar – a man already commanding respect as a general and administrator with a good record, all the better with which to take up the purple in a year or two.

    The second, happier occasion was that the great lords in attendance had also conveniently arrived in the capital in time for the wedding of the future Emperor's own son and heir. Theodosius had established another Aloysian familial tradition when he persuaded Leo to invest his son Constantine with the title of Princeps Iuventis, an honor formerly granted to the immediate heir to the purple (like himself) alongside that of Caesar, but from now on used to distinguish the oldest son of the Emperor's oldest son from his princely brothers and cousins. Now Rome's teenage 'Prince of Youth' was set to marry the Lombard princess Rosamund, herself also a niece by blood to the King of the Thuringians and by marriage to the King of the Continental Saxons, thereby reinforcing Aloysian ties to the Teutonic kingdoms and allaying Lombard concerns about what the alliance with Poland might mean for their eastern border. The bride was but eight years old however, so until she was old enough for the match to be consummated, Constantine busied himself with the great love of his life – his wetnurse's daughter Marcelle (Lat.: 'Marcella') de Convelence[7], who as the daughter of 'mere' Romano-Frankish gentry, was too lowborn for the future Holy Roman Emperor to ever possibly marry.

    gnsrIdd.jpg

    Constantine, the first Aloysian to hold the title Princeps Iuventis or 'Prince of Youth' without being the incumbent Emperor's immediate heir-apparent, idling with his longtime lover Marcelle de Convelence in the twilight of his grandfather's reign

    In the sands of the Tarim, a party of Tocharian merchants traveling under the protection of Ma Hui's and Strategius' soldiers made a startling discovery this year: while sheltering from a freak sandstorm, the men found the skull of a long-dead dragon[6] in their cave, which they carefully brought with them all the way to the new Indo-Roman capital. The news was interpreted as nothing less than a sign from Heaven by Ma Hui, who was encouraged in this interpretation by Strategius – there could be no doubt about it, the stars were aligning for a change in power in China and they had chosen the Ma clan as the next recipient of their celestial mandate. The younger Ma excitedly wrote of the archaeological discovery and its implications, of which he was certain, to his father and eagerly awaited orders to march back from the west to support the latter in toppling the unjust, and now also increasingly obviously accursed, Emperor Xiaojing. In this task, Ma Hui was equally sure that not only would their soldiers follow them faithfully, but so would the Chinese people.

    Now Ma Gui was not entirely certain about toppling the Later Han entirely and seizing the Dragon Throne for himself, but events going back almost a decade had taken a toll on his once-firm loyalty to the dynasty – so much so that, at the very least, he didn't turn his son in for treason nor did he take any action to rein in his troops' increasingly loud complaints about their salary and the incompetence of government officials who insisted on intruding upon their inspections and plans. 774 brought additional developments which would take an ax to what remained of that loyalty, as firstly the Later Han strove to pull together a second fleet with which to invade the islands of the Yamato. Unfortunately Zhang Ai chose to assemble this fleet during typhoon season, resulting in a summer cyclone sinking his ships before they could even leave port this time.

    As if this were not enough proof that the Mandate of Heaven was slipping from the Later Han's fingers, not long after that disaster in port they were further confronted by one on land: the Khitans, a Mongolic tribe descended from the Xianbei who had once been the terror of northern China and founded several short-lived dynasties like the Northern Wei before post-Jin China was reunified by the Song in the mid-fifth century. Encouraged by the contraction of the Chinese sphere of influence in recent decades, the Later Han's apparent unwillingness to destroy or even seriously punish the Mohe for Wugunai's rebellion, and this spate of natural disasters, Khitan raiders began to harass China's northwestern frontier, ultimately slipping past the increasingly dilapidated & undermanned Great Wall to pillage farmsteads & towns along the Great Bend of the Yellow River. Ma Gui advocated immediate & forceful retaliation and volunteered to lead the punitive expedition himself, but Xiaojing heeded Zhang Ai's advice to bribe the Khitan chiefs into staying home instead. The former, outraged and at last giving up on any hope of persuading the Emperor to see reason as long as the eunuch-chancellor lived to pull his strings, finally began to actually plot rebellion with the intent of overthrowing Zhang's government and stringing him up.

    3Bu58DD.jpg

    The mostly-intact 'dragon skull' found by Ma Hui's men and the merchants they were guarding while sheltering from a Tarim sandstorm, which he used as a talisman proving his destiny was to sit on the Dragon Throne and preserved throughout the ages long after his death

    775 was a mostly uneventful year for the Holy Roman Empire, until its last few months at least. Emperor Leo suffered a second heart attack from the stress of holding court and drawing up plans for the next round of hostilities with Dar al-Islam, and this one proved fatal. On a chilly and rainy autumn night the Augustus did pass away at the age of sixty-three, the same age at which his illustrious progenitor Aloysius I shuffled off his own mortal coil, and was duly succeeded by the Caesar Theodosius who had not left Trévere's environs since the previous year for fear of his father's worsening condition, and thus was there to join his parents in Leo's last moments. Crowned by his uncle Pope John a few weeks before Christmas, the fifth Theodosius would also be reckoned as the fifth and last of the 'Five Majesties' – historians' collective name for the first five Aloysian Emperors (Aloysius I, Constantine VI, Aloysius II, Leo III and now Theodosius V) and a reference to the Five Good Emperors of the Nerva-Antonine dynasty.

    As the nickname suggested, these five were some of the best monarchs of that dynasty and not only set formidable examples for their successors, but were also responsible for an array of wide-ranging reforms & victories that would influence Europe for many years after their demise and serve as a foundation which would, hopefully, be able to weather the reign of the less capable among their descendants. But of all the Five Majesties' accomplishments in consolidating the Holy Roman Empire – reuniting Western and Eastern Rome, reforming the Senate to facilitate the complete integration of the federate kingdoms into the new Roman order, and finalizing the evolution of Ephesian Christianity into its Ionian form among others – perhaps the greatest might be their ability to consistently pass the purple down from father to son in a mostly orderly manner (their most serious civil war being the one marring the transition between Constantine VI and Aloysius II). The Great Stilichians too had managed dynastic succession, but rarely peacefully and often with at least one non-succession-related crisis in the background to boot, so it had been up to the Aloysians to work on entrenching the principle of primogeniture (at least as far as imperial succession was concerned). In this, their success was so miraculous (especially by Roman standards) that it was considered further proof that theirs truly must've been the Blessed Blood of Saint Jude.

    Setting aside long-term trends in the course of Roman history to refocus on the present, Theodosius faced his first test as Holy Roman Emperor almost immediately after his coronation, and certainly before 775 had even ended yet. Also in the fall of 775, Simon-Sartäç crushed one of the most threatening of the rebel leaders who had taken up arms against him, Bastu Tarkhan, who he drew into a battle where he worked as the anvil to his sons' hammer. After stringing Bastu up by his entrails, the Khagan next turned his attention to the rebellious Severians while dispatching Isaac & Zebulun to suppress revolts among the Oghuz Turks & Kimeks to the east. No small number of Severians flooded toward Ruthenian-held Pereyaslav ahead of the Khagan's vindictive hordes, and Simon-Sartäç demanded that Mstislav's scant few warriors vacate the town and return back over the Dnieper if they didn't want him to wipe them off the face of the earth.

    In response the Grand Prince of Ruthenia appealed to his overlord for assistance, scarcely five years after making peace with the Khazars. Aware that the Ruthenians (having barely begun to recover from the walloping they'd received in the early stage of the Second Roman-Khazar War) still had no chance of withstanding a Khazar onslaught before the Romans could help them, and not inclined to start a third war when the Muslims on their southern flank were still unengaged, Theodosius elected to negotiate with Simon-Sartäç instead of immediately rushing to militarily defend the fragile Ruthenian principality. He had proven himself a capable soldier and strategist already, but now came the time to prove whether he had inherited any of his late father's diplomatic mettle as well.

    D37JJiP.jpg

    The newly enthroned Flavius Theodosius Augustus Quintus 'Sclavenicus', here seen in Constantinople where he intends to negotiate a settlement over the Dnieper on behalf of his vassal Mstislav with his former enemy the Khazar Khagan, surrounded by his Rhangabe in-laws who held high office & honors in his government

    Over in China, 775 had brought with it additional Khitan raiders, who pillaged across the Hetao Plain as far as Pincheng[8] and were at first stopped only by the Taihang Mountains, but this time Ma Gui decided to take the initiative and go off to fight the raiders himself without direct orders from the central government. Despite being outnumbered, with a mere 2000 horsemen he managed to surprise, scatter and systematically defeat five times his number in Khitans before they could retreat beyond the Great Wall, returning many thousands of enslaved captives to their homes and recapturing much of the Khitans' booty. For this feat the general won much popularity with the people of northwestern China – but not with the imperial court, where Zhang Ai upbraided him for acting without orders and shedding blood 'unnecessarily' where he could've just bribed the Khitans into going home and returning what they had stolen.

    This was the last straw for Ma Gui, who resolved to instigate a rebellion to dispel the eunuch-chancellor's odious influence and restore a competent government with a spine over the Middle Kingdom. Certainly his soldiers were all for it; but among his senior officers Zhang had recruited an informant, Wang Zhizhong, with no small amount of gold, wine and women, for the eunuch had correctly appraised the increasingly obviously angry and mutinous Ma as a threat to his power. This Wang reported his superior's plans to overthrow the imperial court to Zhang as soon as he learned of it, and the reaction from Luoyang was swift. A false message was delivered to Ma's headquarters at Taiyuan, seemingly penned and sealed by Emperor Xiaojing himself, claiming to have actually agreed with him and inviting him back to the capital to take up high office so that he might serve as a counterbalance to Zhang's influence – of course, Zhang had written the letter himself and applied the imperial seal to it, and when Ma arrived he was promptly arrested and executed for treason.

    If Zhang thought that would be the end of it, however, then for once the conniving eunuch had miscalculated most dreadfully. News of what had happened, accompanied by a piece of their beloved commander's quartered corpse, drove Ma's soldiers into a rage and they lynched Wang Zhizhong when he tried to assert his new position of command over them, granted to him by Zhang as a reward for his part in engineering Ma's demise. The leaderless mutineers occupied Taiyuan and its environs, and while they were left rather aimless in the wake of Ma's and Wang's consecutive deaths, before a well-paid suppression force (led by Si Sugan, a cousin of Si Lifei) retook the city they managed to get word of this latest injustice and their revolt out to the people of northern China, no small number of whom had just been saved by Ma earlier in the year. By 775's end, large parts of northern China had been consumed in riots and agrarian uprisings further fueled by a cold-induced poor harvest: a development which troubled Zhang Ai but was actually welcomed by the chief concubine, who saw an opportunity to surround the Emperor with her relatives & in-laws under the guise of 'protecting' him from the insurgents. All said insurgents needed to pose an independent threat to the Later Han regime, in turn, was a strong and charismatic leader who could unite them.

    Such leadership could only be provided by Ma Hui, who was residing in Peucela where Strategius' court was still settling in by the time word of his father's death reached them – in the form of a letter commanding Strategius to quietly put the 'son of the high traitor' to death. Finding the audacity of Zhang Ai and Xiaojing to demand that he carry out such a dishonorable deed just a few years after they stabbed him in the back during negotiations with the Caliphate to be equal parts darkly amusing and infuriating, the Indo-Roman king instead revealed the contents of the message to the younger Ma and encouraged him to march back home, topple the corrupt and degenerate Later Han, and found a new dynasty which would pull the Middle Kingdom out of the pit it was currently in – one which could also be counted on to properly support its vassals abroad, of course. Both men had already discussed the likelihood of China's regular army, comprised overwhelmingly of Sinicized Turks like the Mas themselves, defecting to his side in the eventuality of a real rebellion.

    After thanking Strategius for his honesty, as well as all those years they had fought the Muslims together, and asserting that he will not be forgotten by the next Emperor of China, Ma began the arduous trek eastward along the Silk Road, using the gold which Strategius gave to him rather than send as tribute to recruit Sogdian & Tocharian mercenaries well before he started flipping the allegiance of the Later Han's westernmost garrisons (something which did not go unnoticed by previously-tame western barbarians, such as the Uyghurs). Certainly he had no intention of simply throwing out Zhang Ai and trying to 'purify' the Later Han court, his father's fate proved it was too late for that – no, he was coming to overthrow the Later Han altogether as Strategius recommended, and to that end he had the dragon-skull of the Tarim transported with him to impress common soldiers & peasants into joining his cause. Few wished to stand against this generally respected young general's march home, especially since his mission to avenge his father's death was in line with the Chinese cultural emphasis on filial piety and opposing him meant serving Zhang Ai's ends: those who did, were soon made an example of to induce further defections to his side. Thus the 'War of the White Horse' – so named as a pun on Ma Hui's own name, for 'ma' was also the Chinese word for 'horse' and the rebellious captain's helmet was decorated with a mane of white horse-hairs, hence 'baima' or 'white horse' – had begun. Strategius could only hope that it wouldn't take too long for Ma Hui to prevail...

    ruLuwv3.png

    Ma Hui riding back to China proper, intent on getting revenge for his father's death and setting himself up as the new Emperor. In so doing he has set in motion the great disaster of the eighth century for China – the only question was, would it be a bigger disaster than Xiaojing's reign had been up to this point?

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Tangier.

    [2] In modern-day Machico Municipality, Madeira.

    [3] Historically it was the Taoist nun Yang Guifei who became the Fourth Beauty of ancient China in the mid-8th century. Completely unlike the TL's Si Lifei, she was a deeply loyal and loving partner to Emperor Xuanzong of Tang, to the point of committing suicide in an attempt to save the latter from the An Lushan Rebellion provoked in part by her cousin Yang Guozhong.

    [4] An early version of the Portuguese levadas, essentially.

    [5] The Ryukyu Islands.

    [6] Actually a Tarbosaurus, basically the Chinese cousin of the T-Rex.

    [7] Koblenz.

    [8] Datong.
     
    An Unfolding Lotus
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    Northern Palace of Luoyang, July 1 778

    "Radiant Highness, I grieve to inform you that the insurgents have routed both Generals Sima Zun and Gao Shengzhi on the fields of Linwei[1]. The army of the accursed traitor Ma Hui was aided by seditious citizens who helped their scouts identify gaps in our defenses, so that he was able to overcome us before General Liu Mao could come to our aid. Surviving elements of the combined northwestern army, myself included, then managed to retreat and link up with Liu Mao, only for the rebels to defeat him and further scatter us anyway. To my knowledge, neither Sima Zun nor Gao Shengzhi survived." The kowtowing survivor of two disastrous defeats for the Later Han trembled as he awaited his Emperor's response, knowing that Xiaojing was not the sort of man who suffered failure in others even when he wasn't in a foul mood. Even before any answer had come, he wondered if perhaps he should've tried to melt away into the countryside and taken his chances amid the swelling hordes of brigands and rebels instead.

    "Fool! You should have fought to the bitter end and died with the commander who had the misfortune of having you assigned to his banner." The Huangdi's voice cracked forth from his ornate throne like a scourge, and the man before him cringed as if he really did just get struck across his back by a whip. "I have no use for cowards and incompetents who have flown away in terror from not one, but two battlefields in a row! Get this miscreant out of here, then gut him and hang him high, so that the rest of our soldiers might behold the cost of failure and think twice about retreating in the face of the enemy."

    Once the luckless soldier – who had immediately begun to panic and alternate between screaming obscenities and pleas for mercy when the Emperor proclaimed his dire judgment, had been dragged outside by the guards – Xiaojing turned his baleful gaze to the rotund, smooth-faced eunuch who had served as his right-hand man for his entire reign. Ever-attentive Zhang Ai duly waddled before the steps leading up to the Dragon Throne and prostrated himself before his liege. "Grand Chancellor. You have been telling me that we are on the verge of defeating this loathsome insect called 'Ma Hui' for two years already, yet every time I hear of him he always appears to have come a little closer to Luoyang."

    "Lord of Ten Thousand Years, I must concede that this war has not necessarily developed to your advantage." Well, that was putting things very mildly indeed. Nevertheless Zhang Ai began as unctuously as ever, despite his overlord's obvious displeasure and his own growing concern at Ma Hui's approach. He suspected there would be no more talking his way out of any confrontation with that wrathful warlord than there would have been with the irate Emperor Huizong a decade ago, and that it'd be a lot harder to arrange the former's assassination than it had been to set up the latter's. "You have my deepest apology for the lack of progress in combating the advance of Ma Hui, may he and the last nine generations of his barbarian ancestors be cursed – "

    "I don't want your apology, I want results!" Xiaojing thundered, sounding more impressive than he looked. The Huangdi was even more obese than his eunuch-minister, the result of a lifetime of overindulgence and a sedentary lifestyle, such that he struggled to push himself out of his throne and onto his feet; riding a horse had been beyond him for years and a small army of servants had to carry him in a palanquin not only when he wanted to travel beyond Luoyang, but within the palace limits too. "I want, nay, need the heads of the entire Ma clan on a platter – and I needed that yesterday! Do you and those bumbling jesters you call generals not have any plan to deal with Ma Hui?"

    Zhang was well-used to the Son of Heaven's tantrums, and so did not raise his eyes or his voice even as he contemplated how little he'd mourn if Xiaojing's litter-bearers dropped him in a conveniently deep and spiky pit someday soon. "Be assured that I most certainly have thought of something, Radiant Highness. Marshal Li Jie and General Shi Bai have consolidated their armies and this morning I received word that together they have defeated the rebels' vanguard, which moved too boldly and too far ahead of the main body of their host, before it could ford the Fen River. Now they are moving to engage the rest of the traitors' army as we speak."

    "And you are sure these men can defeat Ma?" The Emperor asked, sounding more than a little dubious.

    "Very much so." Zhang doubted that, actually. Like the rest of the Chinese high command, he had chosen those two for their positions not because of any demonstrated competence, but for their proven loyalty to him and/or susceptibility to corruption, which gave him avenues through which to secure their continued support through the dispensal of imperial largesse and favors. Allowing even one promotion to the loftier ranks to be made on the basis of merit had backfired badly enough with Ma Gui, there was no way he'd make the same mistake again. Ah well, if that self-righteous bastard's vengeful son ended up taking the heads of this latest batch of generals, he already had some ideas for scapegoats.

    "I am glad to hear that. But… " Until that last word, Zhang thought he'd gotten off the hook yet again. "Before I send you away, there is one other here who has questions to ask of you, Grand Chancellor. I invite her to speak now."

    "My thanks, Radiant Highness. I must admit it has not escaped my attention that he seems to have focused on Ma Hui to the exclusion of all the other threats marching against your Celestial Throne from all sides." The one who had observed these events transpire was no longer content to remain an observer, it would seem: Xiaojing's chief mistress Si Lifei no longer reclined on her chair but had gotten to her dainty feet. The poets did not exaggerate when they expanded the list of Three Beauties to include her – the porcelain-fair woman had been able to maintain a willowy figure and catlike grace beyond childbirth, and the particularly large pink-and-white peony adorning her head (which had not wilted in her presence, no doubt grateful for the chance to accentuate rather than compete with her good looks) made for a striking contrast to her neatly-done jet hair. The beauty in her dark eyes, however, was marred by a malice which the Emperor was apparently completely ignorant of.

    "It is not a woman's place to worry about the tides of war, and so the Chief Consort would be well-advised to leave such affairs to the men." Zhang responded unhappily. Ever since Xiaojing had fallen head over heels for Lady Si she had brought nothing but trouble to his government, starting with necessitating the removal of her husband – a bright and dutiful official whose services the eunuch could have used for years to come, as long as he didn't get too suspicious of the numbers Zhang was running. But in recent years her influence had grown to the point where she could seriously challenge his own, and even forming an alliance with Empress Dou didn't seem enough to break her spell over the Emperor…in no small part because the Empress seemed to be constantly indisposed from illness recently, and Zhang had a pretty good idea of who was straining her already delicate constitution.

    "I am inclined to agree, Grand Chancellor. A pity that there appears to be not even one real man in this hall apart from the great Lord of Ten Thousand Years." The silence which followed Lifei's cutting words was so absolute that one could hear a pin being dropped. Xiaojing looked back and forth between his top mistress and top minister in bafflement until the former continued, "Great Son of Heaven, the Grand Chancellor has kept his eye on Ma Hui for so long that I daresay he has wholly neglected to inform you of developments to the south and west. Not only has Li Guo established his seat at Hongzhou[2] but the people of the southern mountains and river-valleys have risen for him, and he now threatens the cities along the Yangtze. Guangzhou has opened its gates to Qi Tian. Geng Juzhong is directly marching on us from his stronghold of Shu[3]."

    "How do you know all this, love?" Xiaojing asked, astonished. Whether he was faking it or genuinely surprised, Zhang couldn't tell: the Huangdi was the sort of man whose ignorance in all matters seemed genuine, and it probably was in nine out of ten cases, but who he had also observed playing coy and feigning it when he wanted to catch lesser thralls in a lie. For all his myriad other faults, the Emperor did still have a certain streak of low cunning which he could bring out when he deemed it necessary.

    "My kindred and associates were the men you appointed to combat these rebels, Radiant Highness." Came Si's reply. "Mine cousins Si Shengjie and Si Shiyuan have struggled to contain the advance of Li Guo. My son's uncle Liu Kun is fighting to defend the mountainous countryside of southern Jiangnandong against Qi Tian, and his cousin Liu Sai is working with my kinsman Si Yi to hold back Geng Juzhong in the west. All of them have been writing of the danger posed by each of these rebel chiefs and pleaded for additional resources and manpower with which to more effectively fight them, but the Grand Chancellor has seen to it that none of what they say ever reached your ears…until now. They have begun to send their reports to me, my love, and begged me to tell you the truth of what is happening in your empire when the Grand Chancellor will not." Her eyes narrowed into a glare directed at Zhang, who understood at once that she was making her big move to eliminate him – her chief competitor at court – here and now.

    Well, as beguiling as this woman's beauty may be, one of the few benefits of being a eunuch was to ensure that it (and really, any other woman's allure) could never have a hold on Zhang's wits. He retaliated acidically, "By the Chief Consort's own admission her kindred have failed at even constraining the advances of the southern rebels, much less defeating them. Clearly they should be relieved of their commands posthaste and replaced with men who actually know what they are doing."

    "They have failed thus far not for lack of skill, but for lack of resources and manpower. Each of them have reported that they are outnumbered by the rebel hosts which they must fight, and since the rebels have been raiding armories in every city they seize, it cannot even be said that they are any better-equipped either!" Si began to raise her once-melodious voice. "Radiant Highness, you know I have good reason to believe that the Grand Chancellor is sending my kinsmen and all who follow them out consistently under-equipped, undersupplied in every regard, and outnumbered so that they might die on rebel spears, while hoarding the Middle Kingdom's resources for his own lieutenants – only for those men to squander it all before Ma Hui and the others. It is the latter who you should remove from their commands, and replace with the former!"

    "Enough bickering." Xiaojing grunted, waving his hand to quell his quarreling right and left hands. "I trust my Chief Consort speaks truly, Grand Chancellor, as you yourself have not refuted the truth of what she says. Tell me why you have kept the developments concerning the insurrections outside of the North from me."

    "This humble servant simply did not wish to burden his master, the glorious Lord of Ten Thousand Years, with ill tidings of matters that he believed he could have dealt with himself." Zhang adopted a self-effacing posture and manner, hoping that the Emperor would be appeased and wasn't aware of the truth behind any of his other lies. "I plead that I had no intent to offend you and beg your forgiveness, Imperial Majesty."

    "Do you see, Lord of Ten Thousand Years? The Chancellor has responded in exactly the manner I warned he would: with excuses and self-abasement, leaving nothing untouched – not even what dignity he might still possess – to try to avert your righteous wrath." Si Lifei cut in. "He speaks of intent: but we know what he intended. This man has been hiding the advances of the other insurgents from your eyes, and sending my kinfolk to face them with too few resources and the hope that they will surely die on traitors' blades, in favor of concentrating the resources of All Under Heaven against Ma Hui – only for his chosen generals to flounder and fail before him, again and again, for years." She dramatically leveled an accusing finger at the eunuch. "Do you still doubt, my beloved Emperor, that Zhang has no faith in you, and indeed intends for you to perish as swiftly and easily as possible so that he might ingratiate himself with the rebels? How many truly loyal men has he sent to their deaths now, I wonder?"

    "Radiant Highness, your chief consort must be drunk, at least as much on grief and shame over her kinsmen's failures as she is on rice-wine – "

    Si once more cut the eunuch's insults short. "Grand Chancellor Zhang, how did the sons of Emperor Huizong die?"

    "I fail to see what relevance this new line of questioning could possibly have to the predicament which we were discussing, Chief Consort…"

    "Just answer her question, Grand Chancellor." Xiaojing sided, as he invariably did these days, with his mistress. Under this direct command, Zhang had no choice but to humor Si, even though he could feel years upon years of scheming finally catching up to him – if not through Ma Hui very loudly and publicly coming for his head, then through her.

    "As has been proclaimed and officially recorded many times over, Hao Yan did die of a bad belly and Hao Yun fell from his horse's saddle. A great tragedy on both counts, for they were young and promising princes."

    "Ah. But according to the official record, penned by your own hand, it was the other way around."

    "…I seem to have misremembered." Zhang looked up, briefly, to find the Emperor's beady eyes narrowing into a wrathful glare and Si lifting a hand to cover the growing expression of triumph on her face. Damn, and here he thought he'd cleaned up all the loose ends from his disposal of Huizong & his family. Had one of the rats he set loose to devour those particular dragons escaped the traps he built for them over the next few years, and run right into Si's welcoming embrace? "Great Son of Heaven, I hope you can forgive me for this momentary lapse in my memory, for I am under enormous pressures right now – "

    "Including that of a guilty conscience, perhaps, making for a burden too heavy for any mind to bear combined with the weight of all your other plots."

    "You are not forgiven, Zhang Ai." The Emperor cut Zhang off before he respond, having now realized the full extent of the scheme which his archrival at court had constructed against him. "Long ago my ancestor, the venerable Guangzong, did remark that true and faithful servants would tell their master what he needs to hear, not what he wants to hear, even at great risk to themselves. He also noted that a man who betrays one master can hardly be trusted by the next." That sealed it for Zhang, this had to be entirely down to Si Lifei's maneuvering. Xiaojing cared so little for even his own dynasty's history that there was no way he could've come up with that on his own. "Thanks to my dear Beautiful Consort, the scales have fallen from mine eyes and I now see that you have not been a true and faithful servant of mine after all – indeed, were you ever?" With one meaty hand he gestured for the guards to arrest his Grand Chancellor. "Begone from my sight, eunuch. I shall decide your fate on the morrow."

    "The judgments of the Son of Heaven are just and righteous, and it would be wrong for any of his children to not submit to the punishments which he metes out in his infinite wisdom." Zhang practically spat these words through his teeth. Si Lifei had outfoxed him – he knew she had a spy network and did work mightily to undermine it, but it seemed that she still managed to get reports of events on the ground from that small army of kindred and in-laws which she had persuaded the Emperor to fill the various holes in China's crumbling bureaucracy and officer corps with. No doubt she had spent years gathering evidence, subverting Xiaojing and turning him against the Grand Chancellor from his bed with this moment as the endgame in mind. No matter: as long as he was still alive, he could always think of another plan to get out ahead of his rivals, just as he'd once triumphed over Lady Shen. Perhaps it was time that Xiaojing passed the Dragon Throne on to Crown Prince Hao Mao or another, more distant relative. "If Captain Zhou arrests me this instant, I swear I shan't resist."

    "Captain Zhou?" The eunuch had kept his eyes affixed to the floor, but although he couldn't see the malicious smile beginning to mar Si Lifei's fine features, he could certainly detect the titter of amusement preceding her words. "Captain Zhou is spending the week with his family while he still can, Grand Chancellor. Fortunately my brother Si Siming volunteered to take command of the protectors of the imperial palace while he is gone." Zhang had barely begun to process what she had said and to feel a distinct sensation of dread creeping down his spine – the Chief Consort's brother was a staunch loyalist of hers and would no doubt ensure he didn't live to put any new scheme in motion – when no fewer than a half-dozen guards, three on each side, grabbed his arms and pulled his great bulk away from the throne.

    Ignoring the soon-to-be-ex-Chancellor's shout that he was making a mistake, Emperor Xiaojing gestured for Si Lifei to come up beside his throne so that he might lazily throw an arm around her. "You were right, my dear lady, and your logic irrefutable. Zhang had been keeping secrets from me, his master, time and again. And between this seemingly unending string of defeats we have been suffering in the face of Ma Hui's march, and the gravity of the situation in the west and to the south of the Yangtze…I can no longer deny the obvious: that as you have said, he must have been working to install one of the traitors as Emperor in my stead, and in his pocket."

    "You know I would never lie to you, Radiant Highness." Si returned the Emperor's embrace and lied with a sweet smile. Finally years of careful scheming, plotting and pillow-talk were paying off, and she had persuaded Xiaojing to cast aside the man holding the rotten house he called a dynasty together. "And that my kindred will stand with you to the end." An end which she was arranging even as they spoke. The Beautiful Consort had a few ideas, but the one which most appealed to her was that of turning the Crown Prince against his father. Oh, how young Hao Mao had grown, and she had not failed to notice that despite the luxuries and vices afforded to him, above all he desired her no less badly than his father had. How fitting it should be that this dynasty of bandits, whose latest representative had murdered an upstanding official and devoted husband for no greater reason than to possess his wife, should be destroyed in the flames of their own unpleasant lusts. Besides, it would also be doing Hao Mao's little wife a favor, on top of freeing the Crown Princess for another part in her plans.

    "Yes…I shall need a new Grand Chancellor and new generals for my armies, once we have removed those creatures of Zhang's whose loyalty is greater to him than to me, their rightful master. I trust you already have recommendations to submit for each of the vacancies." Xiaojing laughed, unsuspecting. "And those among your kin who are already leading armies in my name, valiantly fighting to hold back the tides of unwashed barbarians and peasants pressing against the rightful ruler of All Under Heaven, can rest assured that they will be provided with all the resources they might need to defeat the traitors now that Zhang Ai and his schemes no longer stand in their way. Together, we will secure the Middle Kingdom from all who threaten it and usher in a glorious new age, one which will make even mine grandsire Guangzong green with envy."

    "So we shall, Imperial Majesty." Came Si's simple reply. Yes, they certainly would do that and soon, though the part which Xiaojing would play definitely was not the one he was thinking of. As far as she was concerned, there was only one man who was destined to restore China's glory: and his name is Liu Dan, the last living reminder of her beloved husband Liu Dun – not Ma Hui, nor any scion of the Hao clan or any among the other rebel chiefs. While Xiaojing called for the servants to prepare his palanquin and transport the two of them to bed for the rest of the day, his chief consort was already mulling over how best (if indeed it were even possible) to induce Ma Hui to serve her son instead. For if that mighty general who had already declared himself the founding Emperor of a new dynasty could not be swayed to accept the #2 office in the new order which she sought to build (and indefinitely steward) for her son, then she had to hope her kin and his would be able to bury him beneath their numbers instead.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Now part of Lüliang's Xing County.

    [2] Nanchang, Jiangxi Province.

    [3] An antiquated name for Sichuan.
     
    Last edited:
    776-780: The Horse and the Lotus, Part I
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    In the Roman world, 776 was a year mostly spent on negotiations over Pereyaslav and more generally the Severians with the Khazars. Fortunately for all involved, said negotiations were assisted by the fact that neither the Holy Roman Empire nor its rival Khaganate were all that interested in resuming hostilities less than a decade since Leo III's final great victory. On the part of the Romans, Theodosius V had calculated that he could walk away from a Third Roman-Khazar War with the new title 'Gazaricus', but that destroying the Khazars would create a power vacuum on the steppes which some other, potentially even more hostile band of nomads could fill (for all their flaws, at least the Khazars had been Roman allies in the past) and also create an opening for the Muslims to attack his southern flank. Simon-Sartäç meanwhile was confident that he could crush the Severians and Ruthenians, but knew he had no chance against the Romans at this time with his empire exhausted by their latest defeat and ensuing deluge of rebellions against his rule.

    With this mutual understanding in mind, the Romans and Khazars were able to reach a compromise this year. Theodosius persuaded Mstislav and Bishop Vitalian that the Ruthenians were in no shape to fight a war with their eastern neighbor anytime soon, and that while the legions could drive a Khazar invasion force from their lands, much as the case had been before they wouldn't arrive until well after the latter had further devastated the barely-recovering Ruthenian core territories. For the sake of peace, the Ruthenians agreed to vacate the garrison they'd installed in Pereyaslav, though their warriors would be followed back to the free right bank of the Dnieper by Severian refugees fearing Khazar reprisals. In exchange, the Khagan agreed to not severely punish the Severians and to allow them the freedom to practice Christianity in addition to their indigenous pagan rites, including the construction of a chapel on the site of the martyrdom of Bozidar of Silistra.

    While a conflict in the short to medium term had been averted, neither side held to this agreement with much good faith. The Severian chiefs who had crossed Simon-Sartäç died violent deaths of one sort or another over the next few months and years, and while the Khazars did not go about sacking Severian villages on suspicion of practicing Christianity, they did insist on sending men to observe religious services among the Severians with an eye open for any seditious or pro-Roman messaging in the sermons & homilies. Meanwhile for his part, Theodosius privately assured the Ruthenian leadership that Rome would have their back in a future war with the Khazars – it was just that such conflict would be ill-timed on this occasion – and that he still earnestly hoped that someday, the Severians would be freed from their Khazar masters and join their Antic brethren in Christ. There was little doubt this bone of contention would resurface again at some point in the future.

    MDiFd1z.png

    Severian chiefs offering obeisance to Simon-Sartäç Khagan and his eldest son Isaac Tarkhan once more, and receiving their forgiveness in turn. Alas, everyone involved had their fingers crossed

    War may have been averted in Western Eurasia (for now), but it was just beginning over on the eastern end of the continent. As Ma Hui departed the Tarim Basin and began marching into China's northern and western military protectorates, he found – as he'd expected – no small number of soldiers who preferred to march under his leadership over continuing to take orders from the distant central government in Luoyang. Not only were these men overwhelmingly Sinicized Turks like the Ma clan themselves; not only had they respected Ma Gui and found his son's quest to avenge him noble; but to top it all off, Zhang Ai's regime had been skimping on their salaries, the final straw for these frontier garrisons who had learned to expect nothing but disappointment and imbecilic orders which weren't even worth the paper they were written on from the capital.

    Ma essentially encountered no resistance as he marched eastward along the Silk Road until he reached Dunhuang, and even there the pro-Later Han resistance was minimal and quickly overcome. The garrison commander Dou Guang, a relative of Empress Dou, ordered his soldiers to bar their gates and take up defensive positions against the rebel army, which by this point had swelled to over 30,000 strong. At first Dou's men did as he bade them despite being outnumbered 10:1 by the insurgents, but they were so impressed by the sight of Ma riding up to the walls with only a few unarmored servants (who were carrying his dragon skull) behind him that not only did they disregard their captain's orders to shoot him down mid-speech, but they mutinied and threw Dou off the city walls before joining Ma's host. What happened at Dunhuang set an example for other non-Turkic officers nearby: either they'd have to defect alongside their soldiers when Ma approached them, or they had best run away while they still could.

    By the year's end Ma Hui had more than doubled his army's strength – he had at his command practically the entire formerly-Chinese army on the frontiers, totaling some 100,000 men divided into three smaller hosts (one led by himself, the second by his cousin Ma Rui, and the third by his lieutenant Kang Ju) – and was in position to begin invading China proper. But he was not the only threat the Later Han had to contend with, and in fact, the more pressing dangers closer to home had prevented Zhang Ai and the rest of the Luoyang-based imperial court from responding more quickly to his uprising. An early and harsh winter the year before had caused crop failure, and while empires like those of the Romans and Muslims enjoyed the leadership of wise emperors who had stocked their granaries to mitigate a disaster just like this, the same could not be said of China. Large masses of hungry peasants had gone bandit in the countryside, and now those bandits had begun to coalesce into armies led by other men who claimed the Mandate of Heaven: Li Guo in Jiangnanxi Circuit[1], Qi Tian in the mountains of Jiangnandao Circuit[2] and Geng Juzhong in Jiannan Circuit[3]. Well, the Later Han themselves started out as little more than a gang of brigands; who are they to try to keep the Dragon Throne from this new and clearly more vigorous crop of bandits? Or so the insurgent chiefs reasoned, anyway.

    The collapse of Later Han authority was hardly a development China's neighbors could miss, and they reacted accordingly. The Tibetans and Uyghurs on China's western flank were the first to cease paying tribute, but by the end of 776 even Silla had renounced its fealty and tribute payments to Luoyang. To the south, the Srivijayans launched an attack on Sailendra, which now had to defend themselves without any help from their nominal Chinese suzerain. Worse still, Khitan and Mohe nomads began to once more harry China's northern frontier, while the aforementioned Uyghurs marshaled their forces for an invasion of the now virtually defenseless lands of the Western Protectorate, shorn of most of their protectors by Ma Hui's rebellion. Emperor Xiaojing swore revenge on all these treacherous tributaries, but there was little he or Zhang Ai could do about the foreign situation – for now, they were focused on trying to survive the internal rebellions, and began by trying to conscript huge new armies with which to combat Ma Hui and the other insurgents.

    1OoIqFB.jpg

    Ma Hui arriving before Dunhuang and preparing to win the garrison over

    In the Roman world, the auspicious year 777 brought with it further clarifications in and entrenchment of Holy Roman courtly protocol. For the longest time Roman Emperors had been alternately referred to by the separate titles Augustus and Imperator, both of which were equally valid, in correspondence and the history books alike. By a formal act in and with the Senate, Theodosius V consolidated these regnal titles into simply Augustus Imperator – 'august emperor' – with the codified style of address 'Most August and Christian Majesty' further replacing the simpler 'Majesty' (maiestas) or 'Imperial Majesty'. While colloquially the Holy Roman Emperors would usually still be referred to by the separate titles, since that was what most Romans were used to and they were each less of a mouthful than the two put together, from this point onward only the combined title is ever used in official documents and proclamations. In the East the Greek counterpart used in similarly formal correspondence was Augoustos/Sebastos Autokrátōr ('august/venerable ruler'), in later centuries contracted simply into sebastokrátōr[4], basileios being used instead to refer to the federate kings who bowed to him and foreign sovereigns alike.

    Speaking of kings, it was also on the seventh hour of July 7, 777 that Theodosius did revive the ancient dignity of Rex Romae (King of Rome) solely so that he, the Senate and all of the Heptarchs (led by his uncle Pope John, who as the Patriarch of Rome, took a leading role in the 'coronation' ceremony) might invest Jesus Christ with it. Theoretically Christ had already been acclaimed as the King of Kings and Lord of Lords by Ionian Christians, with the Aloysian monarchs being but his earthly regents and equivalent to Praetorian Prefects, but in this year it was made official with the added benefit of reassuring the Italo-Romans that the dreaded kingly office would now forever remain beyond the reach of said Aloysians (and any other mortal for that matter) – of course, it was unlikely that their pagan ancestors would approve of a Galilean Jewish carpenter and prophet being given that honor instead, but much like his namesake the victor of the Frigidus, as a devoted champion of the Christian faith Theodosius certainly wasn't about to ask them.

    Since the End of Days and the Second Coming had obviously not occurred yet, in practice this was an entirely symbolic move to further cement the Christian character of the Holy Roman Empire: the best Theodosius could do in material regards, besides inducing a spike in charitable giving this year, was to install a curule chair of carved ivory and gold, decorated with triumphant religious imagery and topped by an embroidered white cushion, above and behind his throne in Trévere's Aula Palatina. To accompany this symbolic revival of Rome's kingly office the office of Tribunus Celerum[5] was also brought back, albeit as a minor court position with the sole responsibility of keeping the 'Throne of the King of Kings' in pristine condition rather than leading a royal bodyguard unit. This new throne remained empty, since nobody was supposed to sit on it other than Christ the King and to do so would be considered a monstrous act of blasphemy which the Celerian Tribune was authorized to punish with an immediate execution. In practical terms Theodosius intended it to serve as another reminder to himself and his descendants that they were not in fact the highest of all authorities, and that they had best rule well & avoid reaching Tarquinian (or worse) levels of arrogance, for the true King of the Universe was always watching & would surely judge them justly for their deeds from the throne beneath his own.

    9U3CIyN.png

    Replica of the regal curule chair prepared for Jesus, the first and last King of Rome in more than a thousand years, installed on the step above the throne of the Holy Roman Emperor himself

    Meanwhile in the Chinese world, Ma Hui fought his first real battles on the road to the Celestial Throne, and in so doing he did not disappoint the spirits of his father & ancestors. He met the loyalist general Zhao Chenggong at the Battle of Jiuyuan[6] and immediately crushed him against the Yellow River's bend: Zhao was killed in the battle itself, and most of his officers were executed afterward, but Ma recruited the rank-and-file survivors as well as those among his command staff who were identified as honest and virtuous gentlemen (so long as their virtues did not include an unhealthy attachment to the banner of the Later Han, of course). Meanwhile, Ma Rui routed another loyalist force at the Battle of Shengle[7], clearing the way for the insurgents to drive hard southward before summer had even begun.

    The summer campaign of 777 saw the Ma-aligned rebels win no small number of victories around and beyond the Yellow River. The Later Han had tried to compensate for mass defections & desertions among their standing army with an extensive recruitment drive, but rather than throw mobs of poorly-trained peasant conscripts into Ma's path and hope for the best, Zhang Ai had ordered the reformation of new armies by attaching conscript formations to core units comprised of those mostly non-Han-Chinese elite soldiers who he had managed to bribe and cajole into remaining loyal to his government. This was theoretically a sound plan, but it fell apart in execution due firstly to decades of corruption & mismanagement resulting in there not being sufficient equipment to go around for the new conscripts, and secondly Zhang's lifelong practice of only ensuring sycophants who he was sure wouldn't betray him could climb the ranks, a practice which he only doubled down (coupled with a hasty purge of other generals whose loyalty he was not certain of and who also weren't protected by their ties to Si Lifei) on after his run-in with Ma Gui. Inevitably this meant that Ma and his lieutenants would spend the summer trouncing larger Later Han armies which suffered from poor morale and poorer leadership, starting with Ma himself crushing the army of Si Sugan (who, while not in Zhang's pocket – he was a creature of his cousin the Chief Consort's instead – was not a particularly impressive general either) at Jingxing Pass.

    P9W5UJX.png

    Ma Hui leads his men from the front as they attack attack a shield-wall of Later Han loyalists in 777

    The North China Plain was not the only theater in which the Later Han struggled this year. Li Guo's rebel host swelled with disorderly but enthusiastic volunteers and he besieged Hongzhou in late 777, slowed only by his initial assault on the city failing. Out west, Geng Juzhong marched into the Chengdu Plain and convinced that city's governor to surrender before his vast horde of angry peasant-soldiers rather than fight to an assuredly excruciating death for the uncaring Later Han. In the southeast, Qi Tian cleared the mountains of Fujian of the incumbent dynasty's administrators and garrisons, and now threatened to descend upon Guangzhou and the other ports of the far south. And as if all this wasn't bad enough, Giáp Thừa Cương – one of the rare officers of Vietnamese birth who had made it above the enlisted ranks of the Chinese army – further seized the opportunity to incite a rebellion in Jiaozhi and came to control much of the countryside of that frontier province by the year's end.

    In Khazaria, 778 was a year of a return to order. With the Severians tamed for now and the Romans signaling a disinterest in reigniting hostilities less than a decade after making peace, Simon-Sartäç was able to subdue the remaining opposition to his continued rule, culminating in his sons' final victory over the rebellious Oghuz tribes to the southeast this year. In so doing he was also better able to entrench his Three Paths, which had invited much hostility from traditionalist-minded nomads – many of whom had conveniently rebelled against him in recent years and consequently died beneath his lance. However, although Ashina dominance may have survived, this latest civil war had obviously further exsanguinated the Khazars, already weakened by the Second Roman-Khazar War as they were. Simon-Sartäç wanted to compensate for his losses in that war with new triumphs abroad, but realistically he recognized that that task would have to fall on the shoulders of the next generation: for now, all he could do was use his remaining lifespan to set Khazaria on the road to recovery and hope no new, ambitious and powerful nomadic horde emerged to sweep him away.

    tXUNZ7S.jpg

    Simon-Sartäç Khagan in old age. His religious reforms and clashes with his neighbors made him one of the more memorable rulers of the Khazars, although both his efforts to establish the Three Paths and successful wars of expansion to the east will remain tarnished by his inability to defeat the Holy Roman Empire

    778 also brought with it additional reverses for the Later Han. Most obviously disastrous for the ruling dynasty, Ma Hui consecutively defeated no fewer than three of their armies on the field of battle this year. First he trounced Xiaojing's generals Sima Zun and Gao Shengzhi at the First and Second Battles of Linwei, first taking the town from the former at night with the aid of sympathetic elements of the local population and then putting the latter to flight on the next day after he arrived too late to bolster Sima. A week later, he descended upon the slower army of Liu Mao after he had collected survivors of the first two hosts and defeated them as well at Taiyuan, after which that provincial capital immediately capitulated to the rebel chief. Liu Mao managed to escape southward, but Sima Zun and Gao Shengzhi were not so lucky and as they were both known stooges of Zhang Ai, Ma did not hesitate to mount their heads on pikes.

    Ma consolidated his armies at Taiyuan and prepared for the great march on Luoyang, although his vanguard getting ahead of themselves allowed the Later Han loyalist Li Jie (joined by what scraps remained of Liu Mao's men) to win a small respite for his masters at the Battle of the Fen River. Even so, the situation only deteriorated further still for the Later Han south and west of the Yangtze in the meantime. Hongzhou's defenders yielded to Li Guo: he duly proclaimed himself 'Emperor Gang' of a new 'Cai' dynasty at the Pavilion of the Prince of Jing[8], newest of the Four Great Towers of China, which had been built in the seventh century by Prince Hao Liang, one of the great Guangzong's sons. Guangzhou similarly surrendered to Qi Tian, who declared himself 'Emperor Ding' of the new 'Yin' dynasty with that city as his capital. Not to be outdone, Geng Juzhong had himself crowned 'Emperor Dao' of the 'Xi' dynasty in Chengdu as well, although his own plans to beat Ma Hui to the capital were interrupted by the frontier tribes of the southwest uniting under the great Yi chieftain Meng Yuanluo and proclaiming their secession from China altogether as the 'Kingdom of Nanzhao'.

    These disasters and the Later Han government's clear inability to push back on any front to a significant extent precipitated the downfall of Zhang Ai, although arguably the eunuch's demise had actually been overdue for much longer – the consequence of a lifetime of wickedness and scheming finally catching up to him. Si Lifei had for years been whispering into the Emperor's ear, sowing in the latter seeds of doubt against the Grand Chancellor, and through her spy network of servants and handmaids she was able to both gather a few lingering witnesses to the murder of Huizong's family and acquire information from the fronts (namely, how badly everything was going) provided by her various kindred in the military, information which Zhang had tried to withhold from his liege. On the first of July this year Xiaojing had Zhang arrested by Si's own brother Si Siming after the fate of Huizong's children were exposed in a moment of weakness, and executed him a day later. There was much rejoicing across China at this news, but for the Si clan their work was only half-done: Si Lifei was after no less than Xiaojing's own head, and Zhang Ai had been the biggest remaining obstacle in her way. With him dead she was free to begin cleaning out his lackeys in the court and replace them with her own, starting with the appointment of her other brother Si Wei to replace Zhang as Grand Chancellor.

    aAnoaUx.jpg

    Last known contemporary depiction of Grand Chancellor Zhang Ai, dated not long before his final downfall and death, showing him receiving some very concerned-looking attendants & fellow eunuchs as Ma's (and Si's) noose close in around him

    While the above was going on, all of these combatants did find their advances ironically slowed by minor anti-Later Han rebels. Some of the bandit gangs and rising warlords (for underpaid captains and soldiers of the Chinese army had begun to take advantage of the fraying of the Later Han to establish their own local fiefdoms) joined the greater factions arising to challenge the Later Han, but others chose to stand against them for one reason or another (from overconfidence to simply finding whatever he was offering for their allegiance to be insufficient) and inevitably caused trouble, either holding up the rebels until they were overcome or harrassing their supply lines and towns which had already bowed to the various wannabe Emperors. Aside from posing a minor to moderate annoyance for both the central government and the rebels, these outlaws and lesser warlords also came to pose a much more severe and immediate threat to civilians living within their reach, and their growth came to symbolize the breakdown of order & good governance which characterized the collapse of the Later Han after nearly two centuries of easy living.

    In 779, Theodosius V invested his son Constantine – now elevated from the rank of Princeps Iuventis to that of Caesar, as befitting of the new heir-apparent to the Holy Roman Empire – with administrative responsibilities for the first time. To start with, the nineteen-year-old Constantine was installed in Ravenna as Praetorian Prefect of Italy, placing him in command of both Italia Annonaria (Northern Italy) and Italia Suburbicaria (Southern Italy). In older times this Praetorian Prefecture also covered Africa, though that had no longer been the case since the Aloysians supplanted the Stilichians and the latter retreated to their kingdom on the southern coast of the Mediterranean. Having escaped barbarian threats for a good long while, the peninsula was dominated by sprawling aristocratic latifundiae worked by multitudes of serfs & slaves in its countryside and an emerging class of mercantile patricians and guilds (building off the unbroken legacy of the classical urban collegia) profiting handsomely from uninterrupted trade in cities like Venice and Ancona, in addition to boasting numerous monasteries and parish churches which thrived under the wing of the supremely well-connected Pope John II: little wonder then that it was thought to be a safe place for the Caesar to learn to rule.

    Constantine for his part had long proven to be a better student with letters and numbers than with swords and horses, having attained only a basic and passable competence in martial affairs where his father and predecessors going back to Aloysius I had all been mighty warriors, keen strategists or both. So naturally he took to his new appointment as a fish to water and built for himself a reputation as a stolid governor, gifted with numbers and a friend to merchants like the Venetians, but also somewhat of a pinchpenny: so attached to the world of finance and so careful with money that he came across as a tight-fisted scrooge, that even with his mistress and Papal granduncle pushing him to engage in charitable giving, he would end up being nicknamed 'The Miser' over the next years. The new Caesar was not wholly unaware of this more negative side to his reputation, and to allay the tide of jokes about a 'dragon' hoarding gold in Ravenna, pledged his and Marcelle's firstborn Onoré (Lat.: 'Honorius') to the Church shortly after the latter's birth this year.

    F5yThgr.jpg

    Constantinus Caesar on his first day at his new job as Praetorian Prefect of Italy

    Over in China, the Later Han had a decidedly far harder time than the Aloysians – indeed, as of this year they were practically in their death throes. The removal of Zhang Ai may have been met with great jubilation in virtually every corner of China, even (or especially) those in open rebellion against the government, but not enough that those insurgents who had gotten a taste for power (and understanding that, having already committed treason and put to death hundreds or even thousands of imperial officials & soldiers, they would definitely not be allowed to just go home and live the rest of their days peaceably) would just lay down their arms and agree to become Luoyang's subjects once more. Furthermore, as might be expected, the fallen eunuch-chancellor's agents who still enjoyed positions of power expected that the best they could expect from his replacement and the Chief Consort was being relieved of their duties – if not their heads – and more often than not turned warlord, renouncing their ties to the central government both for the sake of self-preservation and to squeeze their fiefdoms of as much as they could, for as long as they could. These defectors included Li Jie, who murdered Liu Mao for being a Si loyalist and tried to strike out on his own with his huge but unwieldy army, only to be crushed by Ma Hui's advance (thanks to said army disintegrating in the weeks before their battle) in mid-summer.

    In Luoyang itself, Si Lifei concentrated on two tasks. The first was consolidating the Si-Liu regime, which meant purging as many of Zhang's associates as she could get her hands on: a task which helped endear the new government to its few remaining subjects, as it became standard practice for them to bring out a few corrupt eunuchs or mandarins who'd been in Zhang's pocket, read out their crimes and then let an angry mob comprised of all the citizens they had ever screwed over do the rest, day after day. Each death opened a new spot for the Chief Consort to maneuver another of her own pawns into, as well. They would surely need that popularity to burn through later, as Zhang Ai had ensured the entire imperial treasury was never stored in one place: a good deal of it had been ferreted away into his own mansions and the hands of his allies, allies who were now in revolt against Si Lifei and her kindred, so in addition to upholding the conscription of new soldiers the government in Luoyang also had to raise taxes on an already impoverished and extremely discontent peasantry.

    Si's second task was to try to reach an accommodation with the various rebel chiefs, and in this she was markedly less successful than she had been in her intrigues against Zhang Ai and Emperor Xiaojing. Her negotiators tried to barter with the men who had declared themselves Emperor of this-or-that dynasty in the various provinces, but the proclamation of a new dynasty was not something that could easily be taken back and the likes of Li Guo, Qi Tian and Geng Juzhong (who besieged Xiangyang this year) professed their determination to do or die as they continued to move against Luoyang. Ma Hui was even more unwilling to barter, declaring that he could not rest so long as the Later Han endured – the spirit of his father would never forgive him should his resolve to avenge the former waver – and that his dragon-skull was a sign that he was destined to become Emperor himself. Si and Ma might both share a desire to witness Xiaojing's head on a spike, but they clearly had very different ideas as to who should rule China in the aftermath. While the Chief Consort assembled the final pieces for her scheme to get rid of her 'lover' once and for all and also mounted clandestine preparations to set up a new capital to the east, Ma continued his advance toward Luoyang, finally crossing the southern bend of the Fei River and also battering his way past an assortment of generals from the Si and Liu families at the Battle of Yecheng[9] in preparation for an even bigger crossing of the lower Yellow River in the next year.

    vVafz3X.jpg

    Ma's army battles the fast-fading Later Han at Yecheng

    780 brought with it the death of Hashim al-Hakim, who passed away peacefully in his bed at the age of 75 after managing to utter the shahada (as was Islamic custom) one last time on a rainy September afternoon this year – indeed, his contemporaries recorded that he did not seem to fear death on his last day, instead being proud of his achievements and welcoming the opportunity to reunite with his wife Farah in the afterlife. The late Caliph did indeed have much to be proud of over his sixty-year reign: he took a dynasty that seemed to be on the verge of being overthrown at the start of the century and not only revived its waning fortunes but pushed through significant and lasting religious reforms of his own in the form of 'Ilm Islam, brought tremendous economic prosperity to the realm, helped revive Persia and the Persians after centuries of nomads storming over them and managed what not even the first Caliph, the Prophet's own son Qasim, could not – take and actually hold the Holy Land. The Hashemites have this first mujaddid to thank for extending their hold on leadership over the Islamic world for, most likely, centuries to come. With Hashim's passing, only Simon-Sartäç remains of the great Abrahamic visionaries of the eighth century, and also due to the extreme longevity of his reign, his son Hasan took on the burden of the Caliphate as an old man.

    In China, Ma Hui's march on the capital reached its climax in April of this year. After a final, failed round of talks – the Si-Liu government had offered to appoint his choice of man to the office of Grand Chancellor in addition to all their previous offers of gifts and high honors, but Ma refused to settle for this and also rightly worried that Si Lifei would have just stalled for an opportunity to assassinate him – the rebel general broke through the last of the Later Han defensive lines separating him from Luoyang at the Battle of Hedong[10] and the Battle of Hulao Pass a few days apart, in the process killing the Chief Consort's youngest brother Si Shichong. The rebel host stormed into a poorly-defended Luoyang filled with panicking citizens, taking advantage of an unguarded gate, and proceeded to turn the imperial capital upside-down in a sacking as Ma himself frantically searched for Xiaojing, so that he might have the extreme pleasure of killing the tyrant with his own hands and fully avenging his father.

    Alas, Ma Hui would enjoy no such pleasure on account of the machinations of Si Lifei. The Beautiful Consort had arranged for the transportation of the imperial court and what little of the treasury Zhang Ai had left them to the even older imperial capital of Chang'an to the west, predicting that Ma was prepared to cut off their more obvious route of retreat to the east based on her siblings' reports of his movements – a prediction which was proven correct by his capture of the Hulao Pass northeast of Luoyang and subsequent ferrying of soldiers toward the Huai River. She also knew that if they couldn't hold Luoyang, there was no way they could defend Chang'an for long, and so had further planned to flee over Mount Bozhong and down the Han River to eventually reach the Yangtze, and from there sail down to Wuchang[11] and ultimately to the eminently more defensible Jiangzhou[12].

    Of course, Si did not intend for Emperor Xiaojing to survive and be the one to head their re-established regime from the southern capital. On their very first night in Chang'an, she arranged for Crown Prince Hao Mao (who, in his late teen years, had grown to resemble his monstrous father in miniature, down to harboring an obvious and obsessive crush on her) to murder his father in bed…after which she called the guards on him. No self-respecting Chinese subject would bend the knee to a patricidal usurper, and Crown Prince Mao ended up accidentally falling to his death from one of the palace balconies while trying to escape said guards' pursuit. Si subsequently had her own son by her first husband, young Liu Dan, proclaimed Emperor of the True Han (Chi.: 'Zhēn Hàn'): a name chosen to simultaneously preserve some continuity with and yet distinguish the new dynasty from the Later Han, while also not-so-subtly accusing the latter of being illegitimate impersonators, on account of his belonging to the Liu clan (thereby sharing his surname with the imperial clan of the great Former Han). The new Emperor, a kindly and well-mannered boy who had since grown up to become an honorable (if also naïve) young man in the mold of his father in the gilded cage his mother managed to buy for him, will be remembered by history by the temple name Dezu ('Virtuous Progenitor').

    jgJScvt.png

    Liu Dan, now Emperor Dezu of the True Han. A sharp contrast to the last few Later Han monarchs, he was a good man and would probably have made a good Emperor – in times of peace & plenty, of which there was little to go around when he was crowned. He would have to adapt quickly to his dire circumstances, or else he'd surely be swept away by the tide of history

    The new dynasty was off to a poor start, as Ma Hui was more than a little upset at being informed that Si Lifei had robbed him of his chance at revenge twice over – first with Zhang Ai, now with Xiaojing himself – and also unwilling to bend the knee to Emperor Dezu when he had been the one to do the most work in bringing the Later Han crashing down. Instead he declared himself the new Emperor of a rival dynasty, the Later Liang (Chi.: 'Hòu Liáng'), in Luoyang and marched on Chang'an with 60,000 soldiers, an army which the True Han most certainly could not defeat with the resources they had in the western imperial capital. On account of his own assumption of the imperial dignity, the histories will refer to Ma Hui with his temple name of 'Gaozu' ('High Progenitor').

    The True Han stuck to Si's pre-planned escape route and fled southeastward down the Han River, leaving fewer than 6,000 men to hold off the pursuing Later Liang host at Chang'an itself. Si did also attempt to carry out a purge of the Later Han household, directing her followers to kill as many of the Hao clan as possible, but in the chaotic circumstances at least a few Hao kinsmen successfully escaped into the wilderness: they kept a low profile for the next few years, but would no doubt re-emerge to challenge those who had overthrown their dynasty in the future. By late summer they had linked up with the newly-minted Empress-Mother's cousins Si Shengjie and Si Shiyuan, who protected their passage down the Yangtze by severely defeating an overconfident Li Guo's Cai forces at the Battle of Jiangxia[13] in July.

    By September the True Han had completed their harrowing half-year voyage to Jiangzhou, where they re-established their capital and to which they restored the name of Jiankang. Si Lifei and Si Wei imposed a harsh regime of taxation and conscription to refill the depleted treasury & rebuild their armies; while necessary for their survival, as proven by the Si-Liu regime's success in clawing territory away from their immediate Cai rivals to the south & west while the latter still reeled from the defeat at Jiangxia, these policies hardly endeared the True Han to their new subjects. In slightly less terrible news, it was also at Jiankang that Dezu was also formally married to Hao Mao's widow the Princess Huaiyang, Huizong's daughter and a prisoner of his mother's on their journey, to give the True Han some blood attachment to their predecessor – while the True Han's very name indicated contempt for said predecessors, Si Lifei knew her son could use every bit of legitimacy they could grasp at.

    The newly-established Later Liang in the north were not without their share of trouble. Gaozu's hopes for a quick victory over the True Han stalled before the fortress of Suiyang[14], not only because of the strong defenses commanded by Si Shenji (the fourth and second-youngest of Si Lifei's five brothers) but also because the Khitans and Mohe took this opportunity to invade northern and northeastern China, respectively led by the great chief Xiuge and Wugunai's grandson Hešeri Wolu: they easily stormed past the dilapidated and mostly unmanned Great Wall to begin conquering counties & sacking cities in China proper, forcing Gaozu to redirect a large number of troops away from the south to contain their onslaughts. The Tibetans and Uyghurs in the west, too, began to strain against the old Later Han borders, with the former expelling the Chinese garrisons installed across the eastern corners of their country by Emperor Yang of Later Han 150 years ago. The 'Horse and Lotus Era', as future chroniclers would call this turbulent post-Later-Han period of Chinese history, had definitively begun…

    Lbdjuym.png

    Ma Hui as Emperor Gaozu of the Later Liang, here seen on the march against the True Han. His southward offensive would be interrupted by the incursions of the Khitan and Mohe barbarians from the north, though for his lifetime at least, his great martial ability ensured he'd remain the biggest 'horse' in the early 'Horse and Lotus Era'

    ====================================================================================

    [1] South-central China, spanning most Gan Chinese-speaking areas in modern China.

    [2] Roughly covering Southeastern China from the Yangtze Delta down to Fujian.

    [3] Western China, centered around modern Sichuan (popularly known in antiquity as 'Ba-Shu').

    [4] A Komnenoi-era Byzantine title, ranked between the actual Emperor and Caesar/Kaisar, with the same compound roots as its usage ITL.

    [5] 'Tribune of the Celeres' – the commander of the Celeres, the bodyguard of the Roman kings and also one of its first reported cavalry units.

    [6] Now part of Baotou.

    [7] South of modern Hohhot.

    [8] More or less replacing the real-life Prince Teng's Pavilion, also located in Nanchang.

    [9] Now in Linzhang, far southern Hebei.

    [10] Yuncheng.

    [11] Now part of Wuhan.

    [12] Nanjing.

    [13] Also part of modern Wuhan.

    [14] Shangqiu.
     
    Last edited:
    781-785: The Horse and the Lotus, Part II
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    Come 781, Emperor Theodosius had more or less completed all that which he wanted to do in terms of internal consolidation, and duly launched into the other project which would define his reign: completing the subordination of the Wendish peoples to Roman authority, and thereby securing the Holy Roman Empire's border on the Oder with the whole of old Germania ('Slavica' and otherwise) within it – albeit in a much less direct fashion than had probably been imagined by Augustus, Tiberius and Germanicus more than seven centuries prior. Vojnomir of the Veleti, having been installed as not only the lawful ruler of his people but also the nominal head of the Lutici confederacy in its entirety a little over a quarter of a century ago, had since grown up to be the first Christian Wendish prince and a representative of the third generation of his family to be a friend of Rome: now in this year Rome demanded that friendship become something more, and so he duly signed the foedus making the Lutici into a formal Roman vassal.

    Not all of the Lutici tribes would accept this new state of affairs without a fight, but as he had done before, Theodosius brought down the overwhelming power of the legions on the heads of those (chiefly the more remotely located Tollensians and Kessinians) who mounted a round of (even more-so than previously) scattered and divided resistance against Rome's recognized client ruler in these woodlands. In this campaign he was supported not only by the loyalist Lutici but also Polish troops, provided by his son-in-law King Bożydar, while the neighboring federates had been more reluctant to assist on account of their own existing rivalries with the Wends. Theodosius could do little to settle those lingering disputes over border territories and ancient grudges, which would resurface as a source of strife between Teuton and Wend when the Emperor was weak or distracted in future centuries. But in the meantime, the formal absorption of the Lutici principality into the Holy Roman Empire represented another significant step toward Rome's final easternmost border and served to make Theodosius' Sclavenicus nickname ring more truly. Only the Obotrites remained as the other major Slavic nation still outside of Roman authority (though certainly not outside of Roman influence) west of the Oder.

    KC6nrXd.png

    Emperor Theodosius arrives to join Vojnomir and the Lutici delegation shortly before they sign the foedus which will make the Lutici one of the last additions to the Holy Roman Empire's constellation of vassals

    In the distant Orient, the beginning of the new decade brought with it a mixture of advances and reverses for the major players in the collapsed Middle Kingdom. Si Shenji ably defended Suiyang against his Liang adversary Kang Ju, even daring to dart forth from the fortress city's postern gates in audacious night raids to burn the much more numerous Liang army's siege engines and steal provisions from their camp from time to time, thereby dragging the siege out and keeping his foes off-balance. So long as Suiyang stood, the Liang could not claim to control the whole of the North China Plain or push past the Huai and towards the Yangtze, buying the senior Sis' cousins Shengjie and Shiyuan valuable time which they used to drive hard against the crumbling Cai 'dynasty' of Li Guo.

    By the end of 781 Si Shengjie, leading the northern thrust of the True Han westward counteroffensive, had definitively secured the fertile Jianghan Plain and thus greatly increased his dynasty's food security by bringing the governors of Jiangling[1] and Xiangyang on-board with the True Han, while Si Shiyuan's southern army had inflicted another stinging defeat on the more numerous but less disciplined & well-equipped Cai at the Battle of Yueyang. This latter engagement reportedly filled nearby Lake Dongting with Cai corpses, and while Li himself had hoped to flee to the safety of the southern mountains in the aftermath, the True Han forces moved too quickly to allow him any breaks. Si Shiyuan besieged the rival claimant in his capital of Nanchang, and it seemed that True Han control over the fertile farmlands and secure mountains south of the Yangtze would be but a matter of time.

    Up north, Gaozu of Later Liang rallied his troops for a counterattack targeting the Khitans, who were by far the more aggressive and better-organized of the northern nomadic invaders. The Northern Emperor fought off Xiuge's horde shortly after it crossed the Hai River in the Battles of Pingyuan[2] and Cangzhou, even after the latter struck an accord with the Mohe and was joined by these other barbarians' reinforcements for the second battle, but was unable to inflict a truly decisive defeat on the nomads or to pursue them in search of such an engagement on account of Geng Juzhong's Xi 'dynasty' driving into his southwestern flank. At least his own young son, Ma Qian – aptly titled 'Prince of Liang' since his father seated himself atop the Dragon Throne, and famed for having inherited the auburn hair of his Tocharian mother the Empress Wende (born Aryadhame) – was able to distinguish himself for the first time at the head of a cavalry squadron in these engagements. With the Siege of Suiyang dragging on, Gaozu assigned Ma Rui to defend the Hai River from any further barbaric incursions and rode south to relieve Kang Ju of command over the siege, instead reassigning him to counter Geng's invasion. The Khitans in turn rallied under Xiuge and went on to raid as far as Datong, while the Mohe chieftain Hešeri Wolu was more content with his gains and declared himself 'King of Yan' at Youzhou[3].

    Gaozu succeeded in finally bringing down Suiyang's defenses on the very last day of 781, having repelled all attempts by Si Lifei's other generals to come to her second-youngest brother's relief and gradually but surely tightened the siege lines over the past months. The city had been sufficiently well-provisioned to resist a long siege, but although the defenders may not have had to resort to cannibalism, they were still undone by a much more mundane error: one of their postern gates had accidentally been left unlocked after one of Si Shenji's night raids, and the Liang threw everything they had at it under the cover of a fierce blizzard. The True Han troops fought to the last man, that last man being Si himself (who died after trying to throw himself off a roof and onto Gaozu with sword in hand, only to be impaled on the lances of the latter's bodyguards), and their defeat cleared the way for the Liang to proceed onward to Jiankang at last. In the first-ever-known instance of gunpowder being deployed in warfare, albeit accidentally, two Taoist alchemists in Si's employ had their saltpeter-and-sulfur experiment set off by a flaming arrow while moving from one shelter to another, blowing themselves and a dozen Liang pursuers up. However the Liang's otherwise good fortunes were marred by word of Kang Ju being defeated in the Third Battle of Hanzhong, having previously routed Geng's armies twice but growing complacent from his winning streak.

    v5jOTm5.jpg

    Depiction of the last moments before the disastrous gunpowder explosion which will kill Si Shenji's sages, their attendants and their pursuers

    The True Han thus did begin 782 in a strange position where on one hand, they were on the verge of victory over the Cai, and on the other they were in danger of losing their new capital to the Liang, who now surged across the Jianghuai Plain in the wake of Suiyang's fall. In order to defend Jiankang from Gaozu's approach, Si Lifei and Si Wei ordered a new round of conscription and the doubling of taxes to finance the supplying of these conscripts, which inadvertantly touched off disaster. Resentment over the earlier rounds of the draft and the already-high taxes sparked a riot which then escalated to a major revolt within the city walls, despite the Si-Liu regime's efforts to paint their measures as absolutely necessary to prevent the victory of the 'barbarian' Ma Hui – well, their Emperor may not have been Han Chinese, but as far as the commoners of Jiankang were concerned at least the Liang weren't taxing them to ruin and dragging even the elderly and barely-men who could hold a spear off to fight.

    Between their losses at Suiyang and so many more of their comrades being off fighting out west, the loyal troops in the capital proved incapable of quelling this uprising, especially after the new draftees mutinied and threw in with their rioting families. Emperor Dezu and his mother successfully evacuated southward to Hangzhou, where the former for once took the initiative and won his hungry subjects over by organizing a project to replace a collapsed dike on the nearby West Lake with a stronger one. Si Wei was less fortunate and, having volunteered to remain behind to defend Jiankang's palaces and to try to restore order before the Liang arrived, was overwhelmed and torn to pieces by the angry mobs while trying to retake the city's armory. Gaozu rejoiced at the news that his main rivals had been driven from their own capital and continued to beat the propaganda drum depicting Dezu as a puppet in the hands of his murderous schemer of a mother, although his elation was short-lived: rather than open the gates for him, the populace of Jiankang inexplicably crowned one of their own, Li Zhifan (no relation to Li Guo) as Emperor of a 'Zhong' dynasty.

    While the Liang moved to besiege Jiankang toward the start of summer, Si Lifei reflected on her numerous personal losses to date and the shadow she was casting over her son's reign. While she had managed to eliminate Zhang Ai and get her revenge on Emperor Xiaojing, two men who virtually no Chinese would ever miss, in doing so she had cemented her reputation as a ruthless intriguer even before she started purging the latter's household. And while she'd taken power, her efforts to cling to it and exercise it through her son had just blown up in all their faces, with her brothers dropping like flies (to say nothing of her more distant kin). Yet Dezu had instinctively sought to serve his people (even in as simple a manner as building a new dam for them) the instant he was left to his own devices, and succeeded where she had failed in acquiring popular support. Where a more capricious woman might have perceived this development as a move to undermine her power and reacted accordingly poorly, Si Lifei came to the conclusion that she was dragging her son's cause down and instead decided to end her life with one final sacrifice for her son's sake: she hanged herself after first leaving a lengthy letter for Dezu, explaining that with her death she will have removed their enemies' primary propaganda weapon against him and eliminated the most hated figure in the True Han camp (well, now that her brother the Grand Chancellor was dead), and that her final wish was for him to prevail over all their enemies and usher in a new age of peace & justice for China.

    E7rr48G.jpg

    A despondent Dezu sitting down in the aftermath of his mother's death, unresponsive to his advisors' efforts to push him back into action. The Southern Emperor has even grown a beard in his mourning

    Dezu was heartbroken at his mother's suicide and lamented the chain of tragedies and intrigues which had led up to this point, proclaiming that he would have gladly traded the Dragon Throne for a stable home-life with living parents and full siblings. It took being informed that his wife the Empress Hao was pregnant with their first child (though it was a daughter and not a son, born later in this year) to shake him out of his funk, for he now had to acknowledge that not only was his life at stake here, but so was his dynasty in a very literal sense. Naming his paternal uncle Liu Xiao the new Grand Chancellor of True Han and the latter's son (his older cousin) Liu Qin a general, Dezu marshaled what forces he still could around Hangzhou Bay – buoyed by volunteers from Hangzhou itself and Kuaiji[4], where in an unexpected windfall the Grand Chancellor stumbled into some more of the old Later Han treasury ferreted away by Zhang Ai – and prepared to retake Jiankang from the claws of both Liang and Zhong.

    In that regard, Fate had reversed itself in the True Han's favor to the point of risking neck-breaking whiplash. Geng Juzhong and the Xi armies had wholly overrun the Hanzhong valley in Gaozu's absence, in part by making common cause with the Northern Celestial Master sect of Taoists whose ancestors in the Way of the Five Pecks of Rice had once ruled that region as independent theocratic warlords in the early Three Kingdoms era, and now increasingly threatened Luoyang and Chang'an with the support of newly-formed Taoist militias. Gaozu left his general Zheng Jian to besiege the Zhong in Jiankang with 40,000 men, taking the rest of his army back with him up north to rescue Kang Ju & secure his capital: in his estimate, the Zhong (being a massive horde of barely-trained commoners already lacking in provisions and quality armaments) could not possibly hold out for long and the True Han were clearly on the verge of collapse, with Dezu surely as prostrate and useless as a puppet with its strings cut now that Si Lifei had gone and killed herself.

    No sooner had Gaozu routed Geng at the Battle of Caizhou[5] and caused the collapse of the Xi offensive against his core cities from its southeasternmost flank outward did he receive dire news: Dezu and Liu Qin had managed to drive Zheng Jian from Jiankang and then take over the siege themselves, which they brought to a victorious conclusion in the autumn of 782 by starving the defenders to surrender (though Li Zhifan, understanding that he would be killed for being a usurper, vainly tried to exhort them to fight to the end). For killing one of his dwindling number of maternal uncles and driving his mother to suicide, Dezu did indeed have Li Zhifan executed, but other than that he also firstly chose not to sack the recaptured southern capital (despite having great personal reasons for wanting to), and secondly showed the rebel chief's five-year-old son clemency and recruiting the latter as a scullion in the True Han imperial household. While anyone who knew the young Emperor would probably not have been surprised at his restraint – previously he had been the one to advocate for the placement of his half-sisters in Buddhist convents rather than their execution, though the mere existence of more of Xiaojing's spawn posed a threat to his life and claim – these acts of mercy did firmly establish his reputation for benevolence in the public sphere.

    sZ4vlUO.png

    Liu Qin, who was rapidly emerging as his cousin Dezu's strong left arm and the generalissimo of the early True Han armies toward the end of the eighth century

    Aside from being one of the most dramatic years in eighth-century Chinese history, 782 was also marked by major barbarian incursions from the west. The rebellious Uyghurs (now led by Bögü Qaghan's son Buqa Qaghan) thundered into what remained of the Western Protectorate and overran the Hexi Corridor, weakly defended by the garrisons Gaozu had left behind in places like Dunhuang before leaving to march on Luoyang and assume the imperial throne: Strategius was able to contain their assault into the Tarim Basin in the great Battle of Cumuda[6] together with his son Saborius, which also resulted in the Indo-Romans functionally annexing the Chinese half of the Tarim as the Tocharian city-states and principalities of that land turned to the Basileios as their new protector, but he recognized that his friend Ma Hui had not in fact managed to unite China on their preferred timetable and was now cut off from the Indo-Romans altogether, which did not bode well for any future confrontation with the Muslims. The Tibetans under their own Emperor Trisong Tsuktsen meanwhile took advantage of Geng's weakness to invade Ba-Shu, tearing a bloody swath across the Chengdu Plain in an alliance with Meng Yuanlao and the Nanzhong tribes (who had rooted out the last Chinese garrisons in the far southwest).

    In 783 the Caesar Constantine and his lawful wife Rosamund did welcome into the world their first child, a daughter who was given the name Hilaria (Fra.: 'Elare'). This came as something of a disappointment to the Aloysian heir, since his mistress Marcelle had by now given him a second son after Onoré just the year before, who'd been named Maisemin (Lat.: 'Maximinus'). Nevertheless, since the bonds of holy matrimony bound them and trying to dissolve said bonds was most politically unwise given Rosamund's familial ties to the royal families of the various Germanic federate kingdoms, Constantine had little choice but to wait and pray for a son next time. That, and he also had to hope that in the case God granted his wish and gave him a legitimate son after all, his elder sons would not get ideas above their station and work against any half-brother of theirs, as had already happened in the early years of Aloysian rule.

    Elsewhere, 783 delivered major breaks into the hands of the Later Liang and True Han alike. In the former's case, Gaozu was able to intercept Geng Juzhong's retreat from the besieged Chang'an and back toward his Ba-Shu powerbase (not only to escape the Liang trap, but also to stop the invading Tibetans) near the headwaters of the Han River at Hanzhong. In the battle which followed, the formidable warrior-emperor and his nearly-as-formidable heir led their army to a decisive victory with the aid of Kang Ju, who had emerged from Chang'an to pursue Geng and now descended upon the rear of the latter's host at a critical moment. Geng himself initially escaped the slaughter, but as his army was more or less destroyed and his son Geng Xin had already perished in the fighting, the despairing pretender turned right around and got himself killed in a skirmish with Liang cavalrymen a few days later.

    The death of both Gengs marked the collapse of their 'Xi' dynasty, and with their main field army also obliterated by the Liang, it seemed there would be no stopping the Tibetans from burning Chengdu to the ground. However it was at this moment that a new western pretender emerged in the shape of Hao Zhang, one of the Later Han kinsmen who had managed to escape Si Lifei's claws and laid low until an opportunity to re-emerge manifested itself – for example, in the panicking capital of a newly decapitated rebel dynasty. Hao rallied the people of Chengdu to his banner, proclaiming that the Later Han was not yet truly dead and that he could lead them back to greatness as 'Emperor Xiaowu' ('filial and martial') if they would but fight for him. This third cousin of the late and unmourned Xiaojing went on to demonstrate that perhaps the Hao clan had not yet run out of strength and virtue when he defeated the Tibetans in the great Battle of the Chengdu Plain, overcoming the dire odds by concentrating the smaller army he'd inherited from the Xi against the Tibetan center and killing Trisong Tsuktsen in single combat.

    3Mn4Ntn.png

    Diorama of 'Emperor Xiaowu of Later Han' leading his men against the Tibetans & Nanzhong at the Battle of Chengdu Plain. This man was determined to either revive the fortunes of his dynasty or, if indeed they were too far gone, ensure that at least they went out in less ignominious a fashion than the fate which had befallen Xiaojing and his household

    While the new Tibetan Emperor, Tritsuk Löntsen, led the routing remnants of the Tibeto-Nanzhong army off the field and swore to avenge his father, Hao had managed to buy himself and his fellow Later Han revivalists time & a base of operations. With the Tibetans beaten for now he was able to refocus on consolidating his position, reforming an imperial court and bestowing upon Xiaojing the temple name 'Dangzong' ('Dissolute Ancestor', a dubious 'honor' not recognized either by the Later Liang or the True Han) – this task had fallen to him since Xiaojing's immediate family had been massacred by Si Lifei (save for his two daughters by her, who she fobbed off on a pair of surviving Buddhist convents along the True Han's retreat southward), and the late Emperor was so hated that not even Later Han revivalists would actually honor him in death – in addition to hurriedly building a new war-host as the Liang approached. After fending off the initial Liang offensive at the Battle of Jianmen Pass, Xiaowu settled in for protracted fighting with Kang Ju, to whom Gaozu had given the task of securing Ba-Shu while he moved to negotiate with the Northern Celestial Masters and secure the entire northern side of the Yangtze.

    Gaozu had done this because developments to the south alarmed him. In this year the True Han did finally prevail over the Cai defenders of Nanchang, who – ironically for a city known to be one of China's main hubs of food production – had been reduced to the point of eating grass seeds and their own dead while under siege. Li Guo was killed by his own men when they found out he had been hoarding rations, after which they opened the city gates to Si Shiyuan and Dezu, the latter of whom won further renown by working mightily to feed his starving new subjects. The downfall of Cai had at a stroke more than doubled the amount of territory under True Han's control, such that this dynasty which looked to be on the ropes in just the previous year had now become the mightiest force in Southern China. Their main remaining obstacle was Qi Tian's Yin dynasty in the far south & southeast, which had picked this moment to try to reclaim Jiaozhi, by now completely overrun by Giáp Thừa Cương's Vietnamese rebels. Happily for Dezu, who could not sustain an offensive on any front while he tried to digest his new territories, Giáp had proclaimed himself King of a reborn Nam Việt (Chi.: 'Nanyue') at the provincial capital of Longbian[7] (Vietnamese: 'Long Biên') and trounced Qi's first invasion at the First Battle of the Bạch Đằng River.

    Further still to the south, Bratisena's grandson Panangkaran did lead the Sailendra dynasty of Java to once and for all achieve their independence from Srivijaya in a great naval battle off Bergota[8], where the Javanese – having already repulsed all of Srivijaya's attacks on the soil of their island – now proved that they could in fact match the Malay maritime empire at sea after all. From there, it was only a matter of time before the Sailendra forces rooted out Srivijaya's remaining outposts and vassals on Java, compelling most of the latter to submit to Sailendra suzerainty or else risk getting burned out of their homes. While the Sailendras had now proven that they could fight Srivijaya at sea and not immediately get crushed however, the disorder plaguing their former Chinese ally's homeland kept them from decisively taking the fight to the older thalassocratic power, as Srivijaya's ships and sailors still comfortably outnumbered their own and made any attack on the latter's core impossible for the foreseeable future.

    OAyDdPK.jpg

    Carving in the wall of a Sailendra palace depicting one of their warships taking the fight to the Srivijayans

    In 784, the new leader of the Islamic world died only four years into his job. Caliph Hasan ibn Hashim, already an aged man when he inherited the office from his dearly departed father, perished from heatstroke at the age of sixty in the searing summer of this year. Although he had previously campaigned against the Indo-Romans as the heir to Hashim al-Hakim, as Caliph he had done virtually nothing of note beyond continuing his father's policies (such as the ongoing naval buildup in former Phoenicia & Syria), and thus was rendered little more than a short-lived footnote in the pages of Islamic history. It would fall to his hopefully much longer-lived son, Hussein – half Hasan's age at the time of the latter's demise – to actually achieve anything which would allow this next generation of Hashemites to escape the venerable Hashim's enormous shadow.

    In China, the Later Liang war in the west proceeded steadily this year. Kang Ju repelled the Later Han's attempt to break through Bianshui Pass, practically directly across from Ba-Shu's northern gate at Jianmen Pass, once the snows had subsided but was himself unable to force passage through the Jianmen Pass when he launched his own counteroffensive in summer. Emperor Gaozu himself had more success against the True Han forces still lingering north of the Yangtze, defeating Si Shengjie in the Battles of Xincheng, Xinye and Fancheng in rapid succession and driving him behind the walls of great Xiangyang, which he naturally placed under siege. In these battles Ma Qian, increasingly known just as the 'Red Ma', consistently played a leading role in his father's vanguard. Xiangyang's defenses were vast however, and the city was also well-provisioned: it was after all one of a few keys from northern China to the south, something well-understood by both sides. As this Si kinsman was not so over-bold as to risk regularly sallying forth on night raids against the superior Liang army, Gaozu settled in for a lengthy siege, no doubt while the True Han built up a relief force south of the Yangtze.

    Unfortunately despite his achievements on this one front, Gaozu would soon be further hobbled by retreats on another. Up north, Ma Rui had held back Khitan and (fortunately far fewer and less aggressive) Mohe raiders for a few years now, but the Liang defense in that region wilted before Xiuge's major offensive in the summer of 784. This Ma cousin and his army crossed the Hai and tried to proactively forestall the nomads' main thrust at the Battle of Huaihuang[9], but were routed and pursued back over their initial defensive line on the Hai. Out of the 50,000 Chinese soldiers involved half were lost in the chaos, most of whom were not killed in the actual battle itself but in the flight southward, particularly between the banks of the Wuding[10] and Daqing Rivers.

    The Khitans promptly pushed as far as the lower Yellow River, sacking every town which wasn't wise enough to surrender and massacring those citizens who they didn't sell into slavery. While Xiuge had begun to call himself the 'King of Zhao' early in this campaign, by the year's end he adopted the Chinese name 'Yelü Deguang' and proclaimed himself 'Emperor Wucheng' ('martial and successful') of a new 'Liao' dynasty at Yecheng[11], signaling his intent to subjugate all China beneath the hooves of his riders' horses. Adding to the Liang's misfortunes, the Mohe belatedly joined in on the 'fun' after hearing of this victory, breaching Liang defenses near the village of Tianjin at the Hai River's delta, and the Uyghurs also piled in and overran more Chinese towns as far as Lake Qinghai. Faced with this latest downturn in fortune, Gaozu left the Siege of Xiangyang to his lieutenant Yuan Huan and marched back north with the Prince of Liang to relieve his struggling cousin, hoping to Heaven above that he would not have yet another front undermined by his enemies in his absence all the while.

    JcyXHRN.jpg

    Xiuge, or rather 'Emperor Wucheng of Liao', celebrating his victories over Ma Rui with his sons in southern Hebei

    In contrast to the man who was rapidly shaping up to be his most formidable and long-lasting adversary, Dezu was able to spend 784 on the quiet consolidation of his conquests: installing loyal administrators, repairing damaged infrastructure, cultivating alliances with the Southern Celestial Masters and the southern Buddhist monasteries which had survived Huizong's and Xiaojing's campaigns of persecution, purging outlaws and lesser warlords opposed to his rule, and of course marshaling a host with which to break the Siege of Xiangyang. In so doing he not only furthered his reputation for benevolent governance, but also found time to sire a male heir with Empress Hao, who was named Liu Xuan and invested with the ceremonial title 'Prince of Han' a week after being born – another instance of the True Han appropriating a tradition once observed by their Later Han predecessors/rivals. As Qi Tian attacked the Vietnamese again, only to once more be defeated in the Second Battle of Bạch Đằng, the Southern Emperor did not even bother to attack the former's Yin dynasty to the southeast, content to let his remaining regional rival dash himself to pieces against the 'Nanyue' before moving in to pick up the pieces.

    Theodosius V spent 785 organizing the upper reaches of the Oder, where he still desired to affix Rome's eastern border but also ran into the competing ambitions of the Lombards and Poles. In order to uphold the Roman-Polish alliance and avoid touching off a war, even 'just' one between Poland and Lombardy, the Emperor came up with the idea of dividing this wild and still mostly undeveloped frontier – inhabited mostly by the West Slavic Silensi (Pol.: 'Ślężanie') tribes but historically claimed by the Lombards, who had moved into that land when the Silingi Vandals left for Roman lands but were in turn driven away by the Slavic migrations – into counties which would be assigned to both Lombardy and Poland. To the Lombards the Augustus gave most of the territory which would be recognized in hindsight as 'Lower Silesia', reaching down to the tributary which the Poles called the Bystrzyca ('Weistritz' to the Teutons), and to the Poles went everything east of this river, including the major Silensi island-town of Ostrów Tumski[12] where the first real church in the region of Silesia had been built.

    A quirk of this arrangement was that although no attempt was made to get the Polish king Bożydar to sign a formal foedus, his father-in-law the Emperor did require him to swear oaths of fealty in his capacity as Comes of the 'Upper Silesian' lands (no different than any other Roman count or duke would have to), a process which would be repeated by other Polish lords seeking to hold those territories in future centuries. Thus came about the strange situation where Poland remained a sovereign kingdom, but the King of Poland would hold Silesian lands as a vassal of the Holy Roman Emperor, as Silesia overall (at least west of the Oder) was to be considered a Roman fief[13]. Theodosius' solution was not one that would secure a permanent peace in the region: while the Lombards felt they didn't get enough of Silesia, the Poles saw no reason as to why they shouldn't also bind the western Silensi tribes of the Bobrans and Dadoseans (among whom the Caesar Constantine's younger Lombard brothers-in-law would find their wives) to their rule. That the Silesians were generally fairly advanced by tribal standards, having established numerous permanent settlements with walls, moats and supporting farmlands throughout their homeland which would in time evolve into towns & castles to serve as local seats of power (and to be fought over by the Lombards and Poles), served only to accelerate hostilities between the Roman-assigned overlords of these territories. But that is a story for another time, for both Lombard and Pole needed time to consolidate rule over their respective halves of Silesia and neither wanted to tear up Theodosius' settlement so long as the mighty fifth of the Five Majesties still drew breath.

    EHqh2hE.png

    Theodosius V receives the fealty of Bożydar, King of Poland, as Count-in-Silesia while the Lombards look on

    Far from Europe, the primary battle-lines of the 'Horse and Lotus' Period were starting to stabilize in this year. When winter had given way to spring and the weather permitted it, Dezu, Liu Qin and Si Shiyuan crossed the Yangtze and arrived at Jiangling with 40,000 men, to which he added another 30,000 recruited locally from the True Han's remaining holdings north of that great river. With this host the cousins swept northward and soundly defeated Yuan Huan before the walls of Xiangyang, assisted by Si Shengjie himself sallying forth from the city gates: Liu Qin himself caught up to Yuan during the Liang rout and, since the latter refused to submit to captivity, killed him at the conclusion of a celebrated duel. The True Han went on to try to secure as much territory around the middle length of the Han River as possible, so as to buttress their position against the inevitable Liang retaliation.

    That retaliation would come a lot sooner than Dezu and his generals wanted, as Gaozu and Ma Qian set about crushing the Liao and Yan in a hurry throughout the first half of 785. After crossing the Yellow River at Puyang, the two great barbarian hordes had split up, with the Khitans riding southward to conquer the Central China Plain (Chi.: 'Zhongyuan') while the Mohe targeted the Shandong peninsula to the east. The Liang engaged the Khitans first, meeting them at Chenliu near the Grand Canal's junction at Bian[14]: Gaozu had his infantry dig trenches, hurriedly hidden beneath bales of grass, and throw out caltrops to form an anti-cavalry defense, then baited the much more numerous and overconfident Liao cavalry into charging into the trap with a few hundred intrepid volunteers from his ranks (led by Ma Rui, who was eager to redeem himself and lost his horse in the ensuing fracas but managed to survive). His son led the bulk of the Liang's own cavalry in a sweeping maneuver which crushed the stunned Khitans' flanks, and the victorious Liang pursued the nomads all the way back to Puyang with great slaughter.

    'Emperor' Wucheng was apparently humbled by this smashing defeat, as he capitulated and sued for peace while trying to retreat back over the Yellow River in early summer. While Gaozu's grudging decision to agree was one heavily criticized even by his son, at the time it seemed to make sense: the Mohe of Yan were still an active threat, Xiaowu of Later Han continued to hold out in Ba-Shu, and to top it all off news of the True Han's victory around Xiangyang reached the Liang camp, while the Khitans had apparently been crippled at the Battle of Chenliu and the Emperor doubtlessly thought that he could just finish them off later. Wucheng's eldest son and heir-apparent Yelü Qushu, so-called 'Prince of Zhao', was taken into the Liang court as a hostage and the Khitans further had to pay an annual tribute, but were not ejected from the land between their home steppes and the Hai River. Gaozu had little time to waste on the Liao, because he had to hurry and stop the Mohe horde from returning home with the massive train of booty and slaves they had acquired from their rampage in Shandong: this he did at the great Battle of Linyi just three weeks later, where Ma Qian personally slew Hešeri Wolu and the Mohe were shattered. It fell to the latter's son-in-law Bukūri Cungšan to pick up the pieces, a task made even more difficult by King Hyoseong of Silla deciding this was a great time to try to reconquer the old Goguryeo lands beyond the Yalu.

    ac5jl2u.png

    Ma Qian, Prince of Liang, kneeling to serve his father in-between the Battles of Chenliu and Linyi. Besides his great height and strength, his most striking feature was the red hair which he inherited from his mother, a Tocharian lady Ma Hui had married while serving out west long before he became Emperor Gaozu of Later Liang

    Despite becoming renowned as the 'Emperor Who Eradicates Nomads' just before summer was over, the ever-energetic and warlike Gaozu did not rest on his laurels. Dispatching Ma Rui to restore order in the lands between the Yellow and Hai Rivers, he gave his men a week's rest before marching back southwestward to deal with the True Han presence north of the Yangtze, once and for all. Dezu was astonished to hear of the Liang army descending upon him in the autumn, since he believed that any sane man would want to relax after vanquishing two nomadic hordes in less than a month and that he probably had the rest of the year to rest his men before carrying the war into the Nanyang Basin. The True Han scrambled to prepare for combat, but their larger army was resoundingly defeated by the more experienced forces of Liang on a foggy November morning at the Battle of Xinye – Gaozu misled his adversary into thinking he'd be attacking from the north and rolled up the misaligned True Han formations with a forceful assault from the east instead. Dezu fled southward to Jiangling while Gaozu placed Xiangyang back under siege, and to add insult to injury, the Liang also retrieved Si Lifei's older daughter with Xiaojing from the mountainside convent she'd been sequestered in and arranged her wedding to Ma Qian to improve the rival dynasty's legitimacy: not for the first time, the same kindness which had allowed Dezu to cultivate such a positive reputation had also backfired against him.

    Across the sea from the burning Middle Kingdom, a development with centuries-long consequences for the Japanese nation took place. The Emishi prince Kearui of Shiwa united many of the neighboring tribes and went on the warpath against the encroaching Yamato, who were caught off-guard and routed in the Ōu Mountains Campaign. With numerous Yamato settlers killed or driven away and twenty castles lost by mid-year Emperor Suzaku sent his general Ki no Akikari to defeat the barbarians at the head of an army of five thousand, but Kearui lured him into an ambush beneath Mount Iwate and killed him there, in addition to wiping out half the Yamato host. This news caused panic at the imperial court, and Suzaku took the drastic step of appointing his most promising general and second cousin, Kamo no Agatamori, the first ever Sei-i Taishōgun: 'Commander-in-chief of the Expeditionary Force against the Barbarians', or just 'Shogun' for short, to whom was given authorization to do everything necessary to solve the crisis for which he'd been appointed (in this case, the Emishi rising).

    uLVhhD8.png

    Kearui of Shiwa leads his Emishi warriors in ambushing a panicking Yamato column in the Ōu Mountains. One of his companions can be seen finishing off Ki no Akikari, the opposing Japanese commander

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Jingzhou.

    [2] In modern Ling County, Shandong.

    [3] Now part of Beijing.

    [4] Shaoxing.

    [5] Runan.

    [6] Hami.

    [7] Now part of Hanoi.

    [8] Semarang.

    [9] Zhangbei, Hebei.

    [10] The Yongding River.

    [11] Now part of Handan.

    [12] Now part of Wroclaw.

    [13] The most famous (though not the only) historical example of a similar situation arising in our feudal Europe, albeit of a vastly more contentious nature, is the Normans/Plantagenets ruling England as a sovereign kingdom but holding Normandy (and later Aquitaine) as a nominal vassal of the French king.

    [14] Kaifeng.
     
    Last edited:
    786-790: The Horse and the Lotus, Part III
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    Come 786, Caliph Hussein weighed his options for expansion. The new and still relatively young leader of the Islamic world knew his grandfather had left him with some massive shoes to fill (and his father had left, fortunately, a rather less massive pair of boots), and believed his best option would be to go for a quick and victorious war – not unlike Hashim's own war for Filastin and Al-Sham, as the Arabs called Palaestina and Syria, while the Romans were distracted by their former Khazar allies. Aware that the Rūmī were at this time neither distracted nor divided and still ably led by Theodosius V, a proven ruler and soldier whose decades-long reputation preceded himself, the Caliph quickly decided that picking a fight with the Holy Roman Empire again (most probably over Antioch and Upper Mesopotamia) would not be in his best interest. Instead Hussein resolved to ramp up preparations for renewed conflict with the Indo-Romans, as by now news of the Later Han's total collapse had been confirmed in Kufa and he had determined that without their Chinese protector, these other Romans to the east would be easier still to defeat than the last time his grandfather had tangled with them.

    Speaking of the Chinese, in their lands Gaozu had resolved that no matter whatever might happen this year, he was not going to leave the vicinity of Xiangyang again – not after doing so the first time had proven disastrous – until that great fortress-city had fallen into his hands. Although Si Shengjie had fewer than 10,000 soldiers with which to resist the besieging Liang army that, with the addition of reinforcements (freed up by the defeat of the Khitan Liao and Mohe Yan) over the course of the year, would ultimately outnumber him by over 10 to 1, Xiangyang was sufficiently well-fortified and supplied that he could hold out for years. The Liang determined that an all-out assault was unlikely to work and would cost them far too much even if it had succeeded, so instead Gaozu invested the city with the most extensive lines of circum- and contravallation that he could build in the wooded, riverine terrain and settled in for a lengthy siege. He further detached Ma Qian from his main command with a secondary force, with orders to secure the surrounding lands and thereby ensure the True Han could not relieve the city's defenders a second time.

    As the Second Battle of Xinye had made it apparent that he did not measure up against the Northern Emperor or his heir in terms of martial ability, at Jiangling Dezu left command of all True Han operations beyond the Yangtze to the more able Liu Qin and crossed back over the river himself. In any case, another and much easier opportunity would open up for the Southern Emperor this year when a frustrated Qi Tian threw everything he still had left into a third campaign against the Vietnamese, and met with yet another disaster in the Third Battle of Bạch Đằng – this time losing his own life in addition to that of 30,000 Yin soldiers. The short-lived 'Yin' dynasty soon collapsed on account of both the heavy losses from these failed campaigns and Qi's successor Qi Ying being underage, and at the recommendation of Shi Shiyuan Dezu launched a campaign to scoop up the pieces now that his patience had been rewarded. By the end of 786 the True Han's southern forces had compelled the surrender of the Yin remnants, with Qi Ying and his family bowing before Dezu's triumphant entry into their capital at Guangzhou, while Giáp Thừa Cương would be hailed forevermore as a national hero in Vietnam/Nanyue for ending a lengthy period of Chinese domination.

    9j5Naxi.png

    Vietnamese victory procession into Long Biên, celebrating the expulsion of the Chinese for the first time in centuries and the firm establishment of a new Giáp dynasty

    The Vietnamese were not the only 'barbarians' to secure an independent future (at least for some time) for their people in this year. Bukūri Cungšan had begun 786 in a most unenviable position between the Mohe's ghastly losses at the Battle of Linyi, his Liao allies having been crippled for the foreseeable future, and the Koreans invading his homeland. Nevertheless the second Mohe King of Yan rallied what men were still left to him and astonished the overconfident Silla forces of King Hyoseong while they were encamped near the confluence of the Xiliao and Dongliao Rivers. Now up to this point the Koreans had encountered virtually no meaningful resistance as they pushed through the Mohe core lands, brushing aside whichever of the barbarians decided to try to fight them, destroying many villages and killing or enslaving thousands.

    Hyoseong was thus caught completely off-guard when the Mohe launched an assault on his camp on the misty morning after a rainy spring night, and though there were more than 15,000 Koreans to scarcely 6,000 Mohe under Cungšan, the latter scattered the former. The Korean king himself, having been asleep when the attack began, tried to flee the chaos in his smallclothes and was killed by a Mohe lancer who didn't recognize him, though the King of Yan had hoped to take him alive so as to extract a favorable peace treaty & other concessions from Silla. At this point Cungšan sued for peace, but inexplicably Hyoseong's successor Wonseong refused and insisted on trying to avenge his father with another northern campaign. Still, the fact that Silla now needed time to put together a new army also meant that Cungšan could rest his own weary veterans of the ruinous Shandong campaign and also raise additional soldiers of his own.

    Over the sea from China & Korea, Kamo no Agatamori began working on retooling the Yamato army to more effectively oppose the Emishi. Having been exiled from the realm for killing another courtier in a dispute in his youth and then lived among the Emishi for some time before being pardoned by Suzaku (then fearing a Later Han invasion after he ceased paying tribute and needing every man he could get to fight), Lord Kamo was more familiar with their ways than many other Yamato generals: he knew that the previous Japanese fighting style, a poor copy of China's with a reliance on heavily armored infantry formations, would be of little use against the agile Emishi warriors who were intimately familiar with the mountainous and heavily forested terrain of northern Honshu. Ignoring the voices at court who demanded he immediately march to his probable death against the barbarians, the Shogun instead recruited a new army to replace the one destroyed at the Battle of Mount Iwate: further contrary to expectations he ordered that their armor be made of lacquered leather or iron scales fastened together with cords, not pure hard iron as had been the case before (Japanese iron was of such poor quality that he thought this sort of armor would be more useful anyway), and placed extreme emphasis on training the recruits in archery, horse-riding and of course horseback archery. In both regards he had been inspired by the Emishi's own equipment and tactics, but sought to improve on both and thereby beat his enemies at their own game.

    kAdJbs4.jpg

    Soldiers of the new Shogunal army warning an official to flee ahead of an imminent Emishi raid. Future generations of samurai have Kamo no Agatamori to thank for inventing the forerunner of their iconic 'ō-yoroi' armor

    787 brought with it a tragedy for the Christian world as Pope John II died at the age of 70 in this year, having outlived his brother Emperor Leo III by a dozen years. His grandnephew and student Onoré, being too young to even formally take up priestly vows, obviously could not succeed him and instead the cardinals of the Roman Patriarchate & the Roman people chose the well-established archpriest of the Basilica of Saint Paul outside the Aurelian Walls to succeed the late John as Pope Callixtus II. A quiet understanding among the clerics of the greater western Patriarchate to preserve some measure of autonomy from the imperial authority, shared by Callixtus who respected the Blood of Saint Jude but believed at the very least in ensuring that the Seat of Saint Peter would not simply become another hereditary appanage to be passed down from Aloysian to Aloysian, would work to ensure that John remained the last dynast to become Pope for quite some time.

    In other news, it was also in this year that both Trévere and Kufa really got a full picture of the bedlam that China had descended into, and wound up recognizing different imperial courts as the rightful ruler of the great distant orient. On account of the Holy Roman Empire's landward connection to China over the Silk Road having been the stronger one since the Muslims took control of the Red Sea, Emperor Theodosius acknowledged Gaozu as 'supreme king of the Seres[1]' in official Roman correspondence, which was returned in kind by the Liang court's recognition of 'Díàoduōxī' (as the Augustus' name had been rendered in Chinese) as the 'sublime sovereign of Daxi'. Meanwhile Caliph Hussein – whose own realm enjoyed strong maritime commercial links to southern Chinese ports like Guangzhou – recognized the True Han as the legitimate rulers of Ṣīn (as the Arabs called China) and exchanged friendly letters with the court of Dezu, in so doing entering Chinese records as 'Húshēng-ben-Hāsāng' the 'holy sovereign of Dayiguo[2]'.

    6ZV1pPc.png

    Emperor Gaozu taking a break from besieging Xiangyang to receive a diplomatic mission dispatched by the 'sublime sovereign of the Great West, Díàoduōxī'

    It was also in 787 that Simon-Sartäç Khagan died in his sleep, having lived to the age of sixty-seven and overseen significant change within the Khazar Khaganate over the course of a long and colorful reign. His sons Isaac and Zebulun divided the great nomadic empire and third leg of the three great Abrahamic realms of western Eurasia according to his last will, with the elder Isaac ruling the west from Atil as the next Khazar Khagan and Zebulun governing the east from the Silk Road city of Konjikala as the junior Khan. Fortunately for the Khazars, the brothers got along and thus they were able to avoid another episode of fratricidal bloodletting while still recovering from the debacles which overshadowed the latter years of Simon-Sartäç's rule – if only the generations succeeding them would share such sentiments.

    For the time being Isaac rapidly proved himself a more cautious and conservative ruler than their father, having seen firsthand as a lieutenant in Simon-Sartäç's army how dangerous it was to oppose either the Holy Roman Empire or the Hashemite Caliphate on their own: while he understood the value of conquering more lands or at least collecting more plunder, he was not eager to try it without first being certain of victory. Internally, while he upheld the Three Paths he also quietly shelved the skeleton of the plans to further syncretize Judaism with Tengriism, namely trying to impose monotheism on the Tengriists by unambiguously identifying Tengri with Jehovah, and promoting the concept of zechut avot or the veneration of meritorious ancestors among the Jews to bring them more in line with the ancestor-worshiping Tengriists, which Simon-Sartäç had come up with in his last days. By doing so, in all likelihood Isaac averted disaster right out of the gate.

    YkXfuBz.jpg

    Steppe Jewish sages on the floor of Isaac Khagan's palace in Atil, where they have been assembled to consult with him over whether proceeding with his father's next planned reforms would be a good idea (their collective answer was a resounding 'no')

    Within the confines of China itself, Gaozu continued his siege of Xiangyang, sticking to his strategy of trying to wear the defenders down by slow attrition and hunger rather than attempt a certainly costly assault on the city walls. This gave Liu Qin a chance at building up a relief force with which to march to Si Shengjie's rescue, but Ma Qian had anticipated such a move and moved to attack the amassing True Han troops at Maicheng[3] south of Xiangyang itself before they could fully build up to attack his father. Despite his army still not being ready and many of his newly drafted formations not even having finished training yet, Liu fought back fiercely, and the battle which ensued would be celebrated as one of the great clashes of arms in the Horse and Lotus Era. The rival princes met in single combat at climax of the engagement: Ma killed Liu's horse with his lance, but was so impressed by the grace with which Liu escaped the dying beast's saddle (thereby avoiding death or incapacitation) that he chivalrously gave his opponent an opportunity to get another steed. Eventually the Liang retreated and left the True Han in possession of the battlefield, but not without first mauling Liu's ranks so badly that there was no way he could march on Xiangyang this year, so both sides could justifiably claim victory in the Battle of Maicheng; things had gone much the same way with the dueling princes, as both men reached a mutual decision to break off the combat after injuring one another.

    In western China the Later Han went on the offensive against Kang Ju's Liang forces this year, but the enemy general was well-prepared and withstood every fruitless assault Xiaowu sent his way in the four battles of Baishui Pass this year. However, Xiaowu himself had known that trying to break out of the strongly defended mountain passes to the north of Ba-Shu would always have been futile and desired only to affix his opponent's eye to Baishui Pass while he maneuvered the bulk of his army into position to attack from a completely unexpected direction – to the eastern end of his dominion, around the Daba and Jing Mountains, which brought the Later Han army dangerously close to Ma Qian's lines but would allow them to strike into Kang's easternmost flank at southeastern Hanzhong. The Liang general was astonished and caught completely flat-footed by this assault when it finally got underway very late in the year, as Xiaowu and the Later Han army suddenly poured northwestward out of Xincheng into Hanzhong to capture Shangyong and rout the scant forces Kang could have assembled in these valleys on such short notice at the Battle of the Mian River. Xiaowu also had an easier time recruiting from the locals of Hanzhong, who had not been well-treated by the Liang for having been among the few who stuck by Xiaojing's side to the end and generally welcomed the return of a 'favorite son' to their lands.

    However, while Xiaowu's tricks may have caught the Liang completely off-guard and given him a shot at taking the Han River valley from which the Hao clan hailed, it also required that he nearly empty Ba-Shu of fighting men to pull off with a reasonable chance of success. This left his homebase open to attack by Tritsuk Löntsen, the vengeful Tibetan Emperor who had spent the intervening years rebuilding his army since the earlier debacle on the Chengdu Plain and also continued to uphold his alliance with Meng Yuanlao of Nanzhong. The great barbarian army of Tibetan and Nanzhong warriors made their move similarly late in 787, emerging from the western mountains and southwestern jungles to once more lay waste to the fields of Ba-Shu, steal as much of the year's harvest for themselves as possible and threaten Chengdu once more. Having committed almost all his strength to either defending the northern passes around Lizhou[4] or his great Hanzhong offensive, Xiaowu could not effectively oppose the renewed barbarian invasion in the short term, and would certainly have to choose between either sustaining his attack on the Liang or marching home in force to defend the core of his power.

    zMIfar0.jpg

    Outnumbered Later Han militiamen struggling to hold back the Tibetan and Nanzhong barbarians who have come (again) to burn their town down

    It was in 788 that the Caliph resolved the time had come to once more count the Indo-Romans among the Dar al-Harb, or 'House of War'. While Hasan would have actually preferred waiting until 790 or so before mounting his push, he was motivated to accelerate the timetable for going to war in the east both by the incessant push to do so from war-hawks among his Alid kindred, and by news that the Salankayanas had descended into civil war in the aftermath of a failed coup against their new Samrat Garudanka (the grandson of Mahadeva) by his uncle Jayasimha. Both rival claimants had pledged to uphold the anti-Muslim alliance spanning the non-Islamic parts of India, but since they naturally prioritized defeating the other first, this had taken said alliance's heaviest hitter off the board for the foreseeable future.

    Strategius had passed away by this time as well, and his successor Saborius had been looking for a new patron to replace the Chinese (chiefly the Tibetans, and the Bengali Chandras thought much the same way; however they were too busy trying to conquer Ba-Shu this year to come to his rescue) when the Arabs struck. With no other choice, the latest Belisarian king resolved to stand alone and try to weather the storm as best he could. The Islamic invasion force, jointly headed by Hasan's appointed ghulam general Burhan al-Din Daylami (who, as his nisba indicated, originally hailed from the mountains of Daylam) and the Alid governor Faraj ibn Ya'qub, struck from two directions: Burhan al-Din conquered Herat at the start of hostilities and stormed into the region of Mandesh[5] while Faraj attacked from the south, using Bost & Scandar as a springboard. Saborius was able to halt Faraj's offensive in the Battle of the Baghran Valley, but could only slow the more able Burhan al-Din's assault through the mountains and valleys of Mandesh.

    UI3fOuu.png

    Soldiers of Saborius' Indo-Roman army, who would have been responsible for resisting the newest Islamic invasion near the end of the eighth century despite a lack of Chinese support

    In China, Liu Qin continued to try to gather reinforcements for another effort to break the ongoing Second Siege of Xiangyang, this time within the safety of Jiangling on the Yangtze. Ma Qian determined he couldn't pull the same trick he did at Maicheng the year before on account of Jiangling's also-stout defenses, so instead he decided to take the opportunity to get a hard hit or two in against the Later Han with the hope of aiding Kang Ju. The secondary Liang army around Xiangyang struck at the rear of Xiaowu's forces just as they expelled Kang Ju's remaining troops in the Hanzhong area, capturing Xincheng and Yiling[6] to cut off their route of retreat back to Ba-Shu around the Shennongjia massif which formed the easternmost end of the Daba mountain range. Xiaowu had gambled that he could defeat Kang Ju quickly enough to return to Ba-Shu unmolested and thus simultaneously drive back the Tibetans from Chengdu and firmly place Hanzhong under the control of the Later Han revivalists, but it would seem his gamble had failed.

    The Tibetans and their Nanzhong allies promptly took full advantage of this state of affairs, spending the majority of this year pushing hard all the way to Chengdu while the vast majority of the Later Han army had been trapped in Hanzhong between Ma Qian's men on their eastern flank and Kang Ju to their west & south. As he was unable to break through the walls of Chengdu itself, Tritsuk Löntsen placed the city under siege for four months, until he got a breakthrough of another sort near the end of 788: feeling abandoned by Xiaowu, the citizens had raised up another 'Emperor' in Wang Yi, who proclaimed that he could negotiate a settlement with the invading barbarians. The Tibetan Emperor at first seemed to humor Wang, agreeing to prop him up as a puppet over the territories of Ba-Shu in exchange for heavy tribute; but of course he turned his men loose, sacked Chengdu and killed the short-lived pretender shortly after being allowed inside the gates. Tritsuk declared that henceforth, Ba-Shu would be annexed into the great Tibetan Empire (save its southernmost districts, which were seized by his ally Meng Yuanlao instead per their preexisting agreement), while Xiaowu lamented that he had aspired to emulate the heroic Liu Bei but ended up in Zhang Lu's position instead and narrowly averted a mutiny among his Ba-Shu troops, who were unsurprisingly furious over the loss of their homeland to the western barbarians.

    H4Kmfyf.png

    The self-proclaimed Emperor Xiaowu of Later Han (Hao Zhang) trying to calm his borderline-riotous Ba-Shu soldiers with a speech promising to prioritize retaking their homeland from the Tibetans

    Up north, a calamity of a different sort was brewing. After several years of tense quiet (interrupted by periodic back-and-forth skirmishing & raiding) Wonseong marched over the Yalu with a new Korean army of 20,000, this time a mix of survivors from the Battle of the Two Liaos and newly conscripted recruits, while Bukūri Cungšan had managed to bring his strength up to 12,000 men in the interim. Given this disparity in strength the King of Yan decided against fighting the Silla army head-on, instead wearing them down with raids and denying them supplies by way of scorched-earth warfare and the forced relocation of surviving Mohe tribes in the latter's path beyond the Liao River. The Mohe only attacked once they deemed the Silla forces to have been sufficiently discombobulated, exhausted and starved, though the more numerous enemy army still put up a tough fight against them at the Battle of Gaemo[7].

    Forward elements of the Korean army had entrenched themselves in the ruins of the long-lost Goguryeo town and held out in the remaining walls even after Wonseong himself had been killed by an arrow to the eye and repeated Mohe cavalry charges eventually broke up & routed the rest of the column, withstanding one assault after another for two days: since the vindictive Mohe were observed massacring Koreans who tried to surrender to them, the royal guards and other trapped units of the Silla army fought to the death. The Koreans may have fought surprisingly hard, but a loss was still a loss, and the losses from the Battle of Gaemo had been particularly severe: Cungšan decided that since the Silla court had rejected his reasonable entreaty for peace the first time, he would launch a counter-invasion of their lands and try to land a truly crippling blow in this moment of weakness, while their second army had just been destroyed and Wonseong succeeded by his underage son Heonseong.

    In 789, the forces of Islam continued their grinding march through the Paropamisus mountains toward the former heart of Indo-Roman power. While Saborius' father had had the foresight to relocate the capital to Peucela, safely ensconced on the other side of the Caucasus Indicus, the king still had to defend the old capital of Kophen and its periphery the best he could both to uphold Belisarian prestige – let it never be said that the heirs of that great sixth-century Eastern Roman general would retreat from their former seat without a fight – and to slow the Muslim advance. Furiously determined resistance by the outnumbered Indo-Romans and guerrilla warfare on the part of his Paropamisadae allies brought Burhan al-Din's onslaught to a halt at Chakhcherān[8] while Faraj ibn Ya'qub took a different tack and tried to invade the eastern half of the Indo-Roman realm with his kindred this year, only to be personally rebuffed by Saborius.

    In China, while Gaozu's siege of Xiangyang continued it fell to Ma Qian to do most of the actual fighting for the Later Liang in this year. Xiaowu of the Later Han had tried to offer him the Hanzhong region back in exchange for being allowed to march back into Ba-Shu unmolested, citing a need to stand together against the Tibetan savages, but the Prince of Liang refused – and not just because he was arguably more 'barbarian' than Chinese himself, but because it made no sense in his view to allow an enemy to safely return home when they could be easily trapped outside of it. The Later Han did make many attempts at breaking out this year, but each was repelled by the Red Ma and his army who exploited the mountainous and heavily forested terrain around Xincheng to their advantage: Xiaowu's army sustained increasingly grievous losses in the six battles around that town which were waged in 789, although perhaps by design, these losses mostly decimated his old core of borderline-mutinous Ba-Shu soldiers who spearheaded each offensive in frantic attempts to reopen their way home.

    Ma's focus on containing the Later Han in Hanzhong did seem to open up an opportunity for Liu Qin to relieve the Siege of Xiangyang, which the True Han general sought to take advantage of in high summer. However, before he could overcome Gaozu's external lines of circumvallation, the Prince of Liang arrived to his father's relief with 12,000 horsemen and forced the True Han to break off their attack. A broader Liang counteroffensive, involving additional elements of the nearly 150,000-strong host besieging Xiangyang whom the Northern Emperor could spare, pushed the True Han back south of Maicheng and across the Jianghan Plain over a number of smaller engagements, although one of Xiaowu's last offensives this year kept the younger Ma from attempting to achieve a decisive strike. No doubt Liu Qin would be back in the near future to try to relieve Si Shengjie yet again.

    Beyond the Middle Kingdom, the Mohe now disregarded the Silla court's own peace entreaty to cross over the Yalu in force and punish their eastern rival for trying to lay waste to their lands in an assumed moment of weakness. Bukūri Cungšan's horde pillaged the northern Korean countryside and conscripted Chinese laborers & engineers from the former Liaodong province to build siege engines for them, so that they might crack open the fortified Korean towns in their way. The Mohe got as far as the Taedong River, where in the late summer their offensive stalled against Anju Castle – a formidable fortress originally erected by the Goguryeo, then restored by Silla, which they did not have the numbers to properly invest (nor could they do so easily even if they had such numbers, owing to the difficult riverine terrain).

    Only after deciding that Anju was impossible to conquer (at least at this time) did the King of Yan agree to open negotiations with the queen-regent Sodeok, who agreed to sign away Sillan territories north of the Taedong and pay tribute to the Mohe for peace's sake. Having dramatically reasserted Mohe strength and proven that their state was far from dead even after the disastrous Battle of Linyi, Cungšan took this opportunity to elevate their kingdom to a loftier imperial status: he proclaimed himself Emperor of a new 'Jin' dynasty, to be honored as 'Shizu' ('Eternal Progenitor') by his descendants, and further ordered that henceforth the Mohe peoples should instead collectively be known as the 'Jurchens' (the 'reindeer people', which had been what his particular tribe called themselves), representing his intent on welding the once-disparate tribes into a united people who would be capable of keeping the Koreans down and the Chinese out once the latter inevitably came back to kick them out of the northeastern districts. To the denizens of the Silla kingdom they were the 'Balhae', so named after the southernmost lands by the Bohai Sea which represented their high-water mark in China.

    9qZdRs7.jpg

    Bukūri Cungšan, soon to be 'Emperor Shizu of Jin', leading his revitalized Mohe/Jurchen horde against the faltering men of Silla who once foolishly thought them as good as dead

    While the Jurchens had begun the process of transforming themselves into a stronger and more cohesive kingdom stretching from the northwestern coast of the Bohai Sea to the Taedong River, overseas the Japanese had begun to test their new army against the Emishi. Shogun Kamo marched against Kearui of Shiwa with his 4,000 fully trained and newly outfitted soldiers, who rapidly proved that their training in ways to counter the Emishi style of warfare had indeed been a masterstroke in a number of running battles north of the Kanto Plain. The Emishi were forced to retreat from the lowland areas and Kearui had to break off his siege of Taga Castle, the Yamato's last remaining major outpost in his homeland, as Kamo approached. The wily Emishi were much harder to root out of the neighboring Ōu Mountains though, even for Kamo, for although the rough terrain hindered the mobility of both sides' armies, the Emishi were still more familiar with it than even Kamo himself and made superb use of their myriad hiding places, heights and narrow passages: thus the Shogun settled in for several lengthy seasons of fort-building, negotiations with the constituent tribes of Kearui's coalition and the rival prince himself, and incessant ambushes & raids on the northern barbarians' home turf.

    As of 790, approximately 70 years had passed since the Roman legions (backed chiefly by their English allies) had reconquered Britannia, and it was in this year that both Emperor Theodosius and the incumbent Ríodam Artur VII, great-grandson of the fifth Artur who owed his throne to the swords of the aforementioned legions, both agreed that the time to more firmly bring British Christianity in line with Ionian orthodoxy had come. Now for decades the British kings had allowed the Proclamation of Verúlamy to stand, tolerating the public practice of Pelagianism and the existence of Pelagian clergy & churches: but they had tried (under no small amount of prodding from the Aloysians and Ionian clerics) to wear the heresy down and promote Ionian Christianity through non-violent and legal channels nonetheless, directing funds from the royal fiscus exclusively to building & maintaining new Ionian churches, protecting Ionian clerics from Pelagian harassment and purposely leaving Pelagian bishoprics vacant once their pre-reconquest holders died. Pelagians were also increasingly marginalized at the royal court and eventually the Pendragons ceased appointing Pelagian nobles to courtly office altogether under Ionian pressure, compelling the aristocracy to convert in increasing numbers (if not out of genuine conviction, then political expedience).

    The result was that by this year, enough of Britannia had come to at least nominally adhere to the Ionian orthodoxy that the ruling authorities decided that tolerance of open Pelagianism was no longer necessary. With the backing of the now-entrenched Ionian clerical hierarchy of Britannia and a Consilium Britanniae packed with Ionian aristocrats Artur VII issued a new edict, the Proclamation of Dorouérny[9], which repealed the Proclamation of Verúlamy and outlawed the public practice of Pelagianism in addition to removing Pelagians from whatever low-level offices they might still hold, such as that of the village headman or advocate. Some Pelagian families which had stayed in Britain all this time changed their minds and decided to flee overseas to join the Pilgrims after all, and the Pendragons did little to keep them in Britannia under the logic that if they were going to get themselves killed in Aloysiana, then they'd no longer be a problem at home.

    The Pelagian 'Remnant' faction which had elected to remain in Britain had been preparing for this moment for decades, of course, and had set up the infrastructure & organization for an underground church well in advance: some Pelagian priests were arrested, but many more vanished before the authorities could seize them, and their laity were instructed to publicly go through the motions of Ionian Christianity while attending Pelagian services (either in house-churches or remote locations) and associating with fellow Pelagians in secret. With their king no longer appointing bishops, congregations came to rely on an increasingly itinerant priesthood to keep them connected to one another and uphold the Pelagian teachings. It was not uncommon for each underground church to harbor at least two priests, one of whom would leave for months or years at a time to serve another congregation whose clerics had been seized by the Ionians[10].

    Z6cPNjH.jpg

    A Pelagian presbyter leads a religious service in the catacombs of Lundéne, far away from the eyes of the Ionian faithful

    In any case, in the short term the ax of persecution fell not on the common Pelagian believers but on the remnants of Pelagianism in the upper class, who presented more obvious and profitable target. All the remaining Pelagian nobles were henceforth required to convert and re-affirm their allegiance to the Ríodam on Bibles presented by Ionian priests or else be stripped of their titles, honors and estates, and also placed under arrest for heresy. Concerns about crypto-Pelagianism among the supposed converts, high and low alike, did linger in Ionian circles even at this early point, but would not be thought of as so severe a problem that it required more specialized means to counter until the events of the next century had transpired: it was believed that, as had oft been the case with the Germanic and Slavic pagans (and also with the Pelagians being considered less fanatical heretics than the Donatists, since they did historically yield and submit to Roman authority rather than fight to the death against overwhelming odds), the commons would follow where their betters led them.

    Many leagues away, the Tibetans had secured the southern passes around Guangyuan by starving their remaining Later Han defenders into submission: fortunately for them, Kang Ju had been too busy dealing with the bulk of Later Han strength on his eastern flank to try to snap those passes up for the Liang and thus make a Liang reconquest of Ba-Shu easier in the future. With his easternmost conquests safe for now, Tritsuk Löntsen could finally open his ears to the petition of the Indo-Roman & Bengali embassies to Lhasa, and expecting that the Middle Kingdom would be in no state to expel him from their lands anytime soon, he answered their requests for protection in the affirmative. A trickle of Tibetan warriors (actually mostly Tangut[11] auxiliaries raised from vassal tribes living in the northernmost periphery of their authority) would arrive in Peucela late this year, and were immediately put to work assisting Saborius' army in holding off the previously slow but consistent advances of his Muslim enemies.

    Further still, in China the Liang finally achieved a partial breakthrough in their lengthy Siege of Xiangyang this year. Concerned about the likelihood of Liu Qin trying to forcefully relieve the besieged twin cities on the Han River once more, Gaozu decided to concentrate on an assault on Fancheng, the more exposed twin of Xiangyang on that river's northern bank. Liang forces had been using mangonels to try to reduce its strong fortifications for quite some time already, but in the summer of 790 a concentrated bombardment on one of the more vulnerable sections of the city wall finally broke it down, and the Liang hurried to take advantage of their opportunity. While ladders were used to ford the moat and climb the walls by most of the assault force, thereby preventing the defenders from massing at the breach, Gaozu piled his elite units into said breach. Hard fighting went on for the entirety of July 24 and 25 of this year, and the last of the increasingly scattered & sporadic True Han resistance was not rooted out until a week later, but in the end the Liang did manage to take Fancheng at the cost of over 15,000 men (five times that of the defenders).

    VBvHfd6.jpg

    Gaozu's elite troops storming Fancheng while the True Han frantically try to fend them off

    The fall of Fancheng was naturally poorly received by the True Han. Liu Qin launched another great effort to break the Siege of Xiangyang, but was again foiled by Ma Qian harrying his flanks: his only real accomplishments in this regard was firstly getting several river-boats' worth of supplies to the still-standing garrison of Xiangyang, and secondly costing the Liang so much time and resources that the Red Ma's and Kang Ju's planned offensive against the Later Han in Hanzhong floundered, thanks also in part to the new army which Xiaowu had pulled together around his new capital of Nanzheng[12], where he had re-established his court on account of it also being the seat of the Former Han's founding emperor Liu Bang. This failure also got Gaozu to order Empress Wende and the rest of the Liang court to move eastward to the canal hub of Bianzhou[13], at least until the Later Han had been dealt with permanently and he could be sure no threat still lingered around the Qin Mountains. Liu Qin advised Dezu that in order to save Xiangyang's defenders, they may need to employ the drastic measure of a major cross-Yangtze attack from Jiankang northward into the Jianghuai Plain with the intent of forcing Gaozu to divert most of his men eastward, so the Emperor accordingly gathered the armies he'd been building across southern China at his capital for this endeavor.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] The Latin demonym for the people of Serica, which was what the Romans called China.

    [2] Historically, this was what the Tang dynasty called the Abbasid Caliphate. It's probably a transcription of the Persian word 'Tāzik', a name they called Arabs and also the root of 'Tajik'.

    [3] Now part of Dangyang, Hubei.

    [4] Guangyuan.

    [5] Now the Ghor province of Afghanistan.

    [6] Yichang.

    [7] Fushun, east of Shenyang.

    [8] Chaghcharan.

    [9] Durovernum Cantiacorum – Canterbury.

    [10] The Pelagian 'Remnant' faction is essentially shifting away from the traditional episcopal church structure to one resembling Methodist connexionalism (particularly the British variant, which doesn't have bishops). The 'Pilgrim' faction still has a Pelagian king and bishops to jointly appoint legitimate (in their eyes) new bishops and so isn't following in the Remnant's footsteps.

    [11] The Tanguts historically moved from their homeland in northeast Tibet, southern Qinghai and far western Sichuan to the Ordos Plateau under Tibetan pressure (and Chinese patronage) in the 7th-8th centuries, hence why their empire (Western Xia) was situated in NW China. With the Later Han having more firmly subordinated Tibet as well as not really making much use of the Tanguts in that timeframe, this has not happened ITL, and the Tanguts have not only stayed where they were originally but instead fallen under Tibet's sway about a century late.

    [12] Now part of Hanzhong (the modern city).

    [13] Kaifeng.
     
    791-795: The Horse and the Lotus, Part IV
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    Over the course of 791, additional Tibetan reinforcements slowly but surely made their way over the Himalayas to support the faltering Indo-Romans. With their backing Saborius pushed back firmly against the advancing armies of Islam, scoring a major summertime victory over Burhan al-Din at the Battle of the Tarius[1] which prevented the latter from pushing any further for the entire latter half of the year: his newfound Tangut & Tibetan spearmen, being better-equipped than the Paropamisadae tribesmen who constituted the majority of his fighting force, proved critical to holding a strong central battle-line while also freeing up the Sogdian & Tocharian cavalry to remain mounted and serve as a mobile reserve rather than having to dismount and form that central fixture themselves. In the autumn he inflicted an even more severe defeat on the army of Faraj ibn Ya'qub at the Battle of Alexandria-on-the-Indus[2], where both the Muslims and the mostly-Indian army Saborius was fielding mutually agreed to show no quarter, resulting in thousands of the former drowning when the latter pushed them into the recently-flooded river. Frustrated at these reverses, Burhan and Faraj sought out alternative, less conventional means to defeat the apparently reinvigorated Indo-Romans.

    WRv7RWp.png

    Burhan al-Din's men struggling to break through the Tibetan shield-wall comprising the center of Saborius' battle lines

    In China, once the weather had sufficiently brightened to allow for a large-scale crossing of the Yangtze, Dezu and Si Shiyuan embarked on their major Jianghuai offensive in a concerted effort to pull Gaozu and the main Later Liang armies away from Xiangyang. Protected by the Yangtze and without any enemies to worry about on his southern flank once the Cai were dealt with while the Yin battered themselves senseless against Nam Viet, Dezu had been able to raise and equip a huge force of 130,000 across his new dominion largely unmolested, although the vast majority of these were inexperienced conscripts. Still they were more than enough to sweep away many of the Liang garrisons between the Huai and the Yangtze, undermanned as the latter were – between Gaozu's need to defend against the northern nomads and to sustain the siege of Xiangyang, the Northern Emperor had previously depleted his least active front of troops so as to shore up efforts elsewhere.

    Over the summer and early autumn of 791 the True Han conquered the whole of the Jianghuai plain, overcoming the most serious instances of Liang resistance at the Battles of Jiujiang and Shouzhou[3] with their sheer numbers, before crossing even further northward. By late autumn Dezu had received the surrender of the garrison of Pengcheng[4] and the True Han armies increasingly threatened to march into striking distance of the temporary Liang capital at newly-rechristened Bianjing, finally forcing Gaozu to respond. While the Emperor had hoped to take Xiangyang before having to return east, by now it was apparent to him that that was not going to happen, so he sent Ma Qian east with 70,000 men and orders to link up with Ma Rui – who was on his way back from the stabilized northern frontier with 40,000 more soldiers – so that together they might drive Dezu back whence he came.

    This was the break Liu Qin and Si Shengjie had been waiting for. Even though snow was starting to fall by the time the former made his move, the western True Han forces were still able to exploit the grave weakening of the Liang siege lines to utterly break said lines in the Third Battle of Maicheng and its aftermath, dismantling the Later Liang presence south of the Han River and east of the Daba Mountains. Gaozu mounted a mighty struggle to defend Fancheng and would indeed manage to hold Xiangyang's lesser twin on the opposite bank of the Han against some over-ambitious attacks mounted by his rivals, but there was no mistaking the truth: by the end of 791, the Second Siege of Xiangyang had definitively been broken, as evidenced by Liu Qin and Si Shengjie feasting together in the city's central palace. The damaged but unbroken defenses were repaired and plans were made to move large quantities of additional supplies & reinforcements to Xiangyang, either to prepare for another Liang siege or so that it might serve as the launchpad for a broader counteroffensive in the next year.

    fAZu4EA.jpg

    Liu Qin and Si Shengjie celebrate their success in breaking a Siege of Xiangyang for the second time in a row

    Over the seas but to the south rather than north of China, 791 also brought with it the first recorded instance of Chinese maritime trade reaching certain Austronesian-populated islands outside of the Malay Archipelago. A True Han vessel bound for the ports of Sailendra sailed off-course and ended up on the shores of a land which the ship's captain, one Zhu Zhanyue, dubbed 'Ma-yi'[5]. Zhu and his crew survived by bartering their cargo to the locals for food, drink and shelter much as past shipwrecked Chinese had done on Liúqiú after Zhang Ai's failed attack on the Yamato had done, and further recorded that the native tribesmen were not some primitive savages living in caves but surprisingly advanced and 'semi-civilized' men whose principality spanned about a hundred households: they would later learn that the local prince or datu of Ma-yi was also known to the Srivijayans and Sailendrans through commercial links.

    It was through those commercial links that Zhu was able to contact the Sailendrans, who in turn got his message to the Chinese authorities, and ultimately another True Han ship would come to his rescue and that of the rest of his stranded crew before the end of the year. Unfortunately for the captain, by the time he returned to Hangzhou to give a full account of his experience on Ma-yi, Dezu had long ago gone north of the Yangtze and the True Han were far too busy with the ongoing war to do much more than archive his report and politely promise to look into this 'Ma-yi' some day when they have the time & resources to spare. Still while the Chinese were presently still far too busy and divided to do much of anything with Zhu's newfound knowledge in the short term, his log would remain to be rediscovered by a future generation somewhere down the road which sought new markets and tributaries…

    In 792, Burhan al-Din applied his new approach to fighting through the mountains of Paropamisus. Praising the local Paropamisadae for their determination and valor in resisting his advance thus far, he engaged in clandestine communications with some of the tribal chiefs and offered them great reward if they would but defect to the side of Islam. Caliph Hussein had been persuaded to offer these men not merely the right to continue living on their lands beneath Islamic rule as the past hundred generations of their ancestors had, but also great riches from the treasury in Kufa (thanks to the surplus left by Hashim and Hasan), which the Indo-Romans could not possibly match – especially not now that their own trade links to the East had been severed and their Chinese patron fractured.

    Some tribes remained faithful to their long-time friends the Belisarians, but most of the Taymani clans of Mandesh, the Hephthalite-descended Khalaj far to the south and the great Achakzai tribe took Burhan up on his offer – if not for the promises of riches and autonomy, then often because he had overrun their lands (which lay on the western & southern frontiers of the Indo-Roman kingdom) and collected hostages. With additional reinforcements from Fars as well as Paropamisadae guides and auxiliaries of their own, the ghulam general & his cohorts resumed their offensive and met with greater success in this year: Burhan attained a hard-won victory over Saborius in the Battle of Delak, while Faraj finally conquered and sacked Alexandria-in-Opiana after spending the entire year on campaign. Tibetan reinforcements continued to arrive in Peucela throughout 792, but clearly not they did not arrive quickly enough or in sufficient number to resist the Muslim push. Combat between the Muslim and Indo-Roman-aligned Paropamisadae was universally noted to be especially vicious and lacking in mercy, as ancestral grudges between clans (going back well before Belisarius came to these mountains, with some particularly heated rivalries supposedly stretching from the days of Alexander the Great or times of myth) often came into play and were only further exacerbated by the more recent feelings of betrayal.

    SgbkIoy.jpg

    An elder of the Paropamisadae (or, as the Arabs call them, 'Afghan') tribe of Achakzai comes to offer his allegiance to the Muslims

    Beyond India and Tibet, the Liang dropped their great hammer-blow on the heads of the True Han forces north of the Yangtze's lower course this year. While Dezu was en route to besiege the Liang capital, Ma Qian fell upon his vanguard near Suiyang where his uncle Si Shenji had held Gaozu up for almost a year, and crushed them in open battle there. The Southern Emperor then drew up his full strength for the real pitched battle to follow at Guyang[6] to the east, auspiciously positioned near the battlefield where Liu Bang had won his final decisive victory over Xiang Yu and went on to found the Former Han dynasty nearly a millennium before. It had become something of a running theme in their clashes that the True Han would field the larger but less experienced or versatile army, mostly comprised of infantrymen, while the Liang had a smaller but more mobile force of experienced professionals, and the upcoming clash was no different – not necessarily because the True Han had more men in the field overall, but more-so because the Liang had to spread what troops they did have across multiple fronts.

    To further whittle down the True Han's advantages the Prince of Liang had his campfires remain brightly lit and ordered his drummers to play their music on the night before the battle, giving the impression that he was going to launch a night assault: he did not, instead allowing his troops to rest while Dezu and Si Shiyuan kept theirs alert, so that when battle actually was joined the next morning the Liang men would be fresh and ready while their True Han adversaries were tired. In humble acknowledgment of his limitations and to improve his own chances of victory, Dezu delegated command to Si, who initially adopted a defensive strategy to counter the oncoming Liang army. The massive True Han phalanxes repelled the first few Liang attacks thrown against them, but in truth Ma just wanted to draw them out of their formations with one feint after another. Si became confident enough to bite around high noon, only for Ma to annihilate the thousands of True Han soldiers who had chased after his retreating horse-archers & light cavalrymen in a long-planned counterattack and to then charge through the newly formed gap in the True Han lines.

    Recognizing his failure, Si chose to fight to the death alongside the rearguard to buy his imperial cousin and the rest of the army time to retreat, which they did in some disarray. His final effort mitigated their losses somewhat, but still the True Han had suffered substantial casualties in the Battle of Guyang and its aftermath: out of 115,000 soldiers they lost some 20,000, either in the battle itself or in the rearguard actions which covered their lengthy retreat back over the Huai, while the Liang losses at the same battle amounted to a little over a fifth of that. More still were lost after the Red Ma outflanked their ramshackle defensive lines beyond that river, compelling Dezu to fall back even further over the Yangtze. But Dezu had managed to pull off this long retreat while keeping the majority of his men alive and in cohesive units, and was joined by additional reinforcements around Jiankang and Hangzhou which he had called up after first reaching Pengcheng.

    Fearing that Jiankang was too exposed to enemy attack, Dezu had relocated his court back to Hangzhou, which he definitively settled on as the capital of the True Han both because it was further away from the Yangtze and because the people there were generally friendlier to him – after all, they had never revolted against his authority, unlike the citizenry of Jiankang. But frankly, he need not have bothered. Prince Ma's first attack against a more numerous, actually fresh and high-spirited, and prepared enemy fighting on defensible terrain promptly met with failure in the First Battle of Zhenjiang this fal, allowing Dezu to partly repair his prestige post-Guyang. After that Ma Qian would not get a second chance to cross the Yangtze any time soon, contrary to both his expectations and Dezu's: with the True Han threat contained for now, Gaozu recalled him to support a third Siege of Xiangyang.

    KG0TXQW.jpg

    The Southern Emperor Dezu retreating over the Huai and Yangtze Rivers after the Battle of Guyang, while Si Shiyuan has volunteered to remain behind to hold off the Prince of Liang's pursuit

    Meanwhile in the far western reaches of China, the Uyghurs had battered their way past the Hexi Corridor to both contest the lands around Lake Qinghai with the Tibetans and overrun the rest of the Gansu region. Unlike the Khitan and Jurchen royals, the Uyghurs' own ruler Buqa Qaghan was not so ambitious that he would proclaim himself an Emperor and thus lay claim to dominion over All Under Heaven, but he was certainly not above taking sides in the ongoing Chinese civil war for the sake of profitable concessions – when a diplomatic party sent by the desperate Xiaowu of Later Han reached Ganzhou[7] where he'd set up his court, he was all ears. Among the emissaries was the pretender's eldest daughter (and the only one of childbearing age), Lady Hao, who had been ordered to marry Buqa's own heir Bonyak Tarkhan as one of several concessions the Later Han revivalists were willing to make for an Uyghur alliance. Xiaowu had also promised considerable territories down to Baishui Pass in the south and almost as far as Chang'an to the east (all conveniently held by his enemies) in exchange for his help, so Buqa agreed and moved to rescue the besieged Later Han forces in the Hanzhong region to his southeast. To forestall this development, Gaozu ordered Ma Rui to break off from his son's host and move to counter the Uyghurs with a mostly-cavalry army of 12,000.

    After at first taking a break to rest their armies and bring up additional reinforcements from as far as western Mesopotamia & Syria, the Muslims resumed their attack on the Indo-Roman kingdom over the last two-thirds of 793. The Paropamisadae clans of central Bactria and Arachosia had generally kept faith with Saborius however, so the pace of their progress here reverted to 'slow and methodical' rather than the more rapid breakthroughs observed in the previous year. The largest engagement fought on the western front of this war, the Battle of Bamyan Valley, was in fact a string of smaller clashes in the aforementioned valley which ended in an Indo-Roman victory after their Paropamisadae auxiliaries worked in conjunction with the Tibetan mountaineers loaned by Saborius' new suzerain to outmaneuver those of Burhan al-Din, grinding the Islamic advance to a halt once again. More dangerous was Faraj's advance on the other side of the Caucasus Indicus which prevailed against the overstretched Indo-Roman army in the Battle of Dheri[8], where Saborius' young son Sabbatius narrowly escaped capture.

    However, the monsoon season brought with it not only the great autumn rains, but also a reversion in the Belisarians' previously rather poor fortunes. Among the Salankayanas, Emperor Garudanka finally prevailed over his treacherous uncle Jayasimha and the latter was trampled by an elephant at the Battle of Elloorpuram[9], ending the civil war which had kept southern India out of the conflict up until this point. Garudanka made good on his promise to uphold the alliance with the Indo-Romans, and although his first incursion into Islamic India ended in failure late this year (on account of his army still being worn out from their earlier fratricidal battles), it was enough to compel Faraj to race back southward and pass up the chance to exploit the breakthrough he'd won at Dheri. While Prince Sabbatius took his chance to enlist reinforcements and shore up his position on the lower Indus, the Chandras also maneuvered to join the war and open up the eastern front in full, putting more pressure on the Muslims to seek terms and quit the war while they were still ahead.

    ybx5Vc4.jpg

    A battle between Alid heavy cavalry and Salankayana cataphracts following the latter's belated entry into the war in support of the Indo-Romans

    In China, 793 was a year which Gaozu spent exclusively on attempting a third Siege of Xiangyang. This time, however, he had no intention of trying to starve the defenders out when every time he'd done that before, he just ended up giving his enemies time and repeated chances to undermine his siege lines and/or attack on a weaker front elsewhere. That Si Shengjie and Liu Qin had no doubt replenished the city's food stores and repaired the damage done to its walls previously, essentially forcing any third siege to start from square one, also no doubt factored into his thinking. Preparations were ramped up for an assault by land and river-boat on the heavily fortified city, the costs be damned, and Ma Qian was once more detached with a secondary force to keep any attempt at relief by Liu Qin from Jiangling at bay while Gaozu would personally direct the attack.

    Against a city as stoutly defended both by man and nature as Xiangyang however, a ten-to-one advantage in numbers would in no way guarantee the attacker's success, instead being the baseline to make such a success possible at all. Whenever Gaozu sent his 'sky carts' (mobile siege staircases), 'cloud ladders', hook-carts, siege towers and battering rams rolling in over the mobile bridges or sailed over the Han River by boat, the defenders would fight back fiercely, using an innovative 'whirlwind' mangonel design which allowed them to more quickly respond to attacks from multiple directions at the cost of having to fire smaller and weaker projectiles in addition to the usual defensive weapons such as ballistae ('bed crossbows'), boiling oil and their own riverine fleet. The Han would soon turn red with blood, most of it belonging to Liang men, but Gaozu kept the assaults coming.

    Finally on June 3, the Liang apparently achieved a breakthrough, as one of their covered rams made it to the city's southern gate and broke it down before being destroyed by flaming oil. However General Si was ready for this possibility and blocked the gateway with a 'knife cart' – a cart bearing a screen with huge blade-like protrusions – which the attackers struggled to break through while the True Han showered them with oil, quicklime, arrows and crossbow bolts from above. Gaozu's decision to personally exhort the assault party at this gate made him vulnerable to the defenders' fire, and indeed after refusing to desist following several near-misses, the founding Emperor of Later Liang would end up taking a crossbow bolt to the chest late in the day, bringing the onslaught to an end. Ma Qian, who had been engaging advance elements of Liu Qin's army in skirmishes up to this point, raced to the wounded Emperor's side and made it just in time to witness his father's death.

    o8Eyc6g.jpg

    Gaozu mounts what would turn out to be his final assault against the walls of Xiangyang

    Thus the Red Ma did become the second Emperor of Later Liang – one who will be honored by his descendants and subjects as 'Huanzong', the 'Fabled Ancestor' – in the first's siege camp after the latter expired from the first, last and only significant defeat of his career. Of course he lamented Gaozu's death, which brought to a close a thirteen-year reign (as well as five preceding years in which, as 'merely' Ma Hui, he did more than most to overthrow the Later Han) in which he constantly overcame adversity from one front to another, but this was not to be the end of his early misfortune. News arrived that in the interim, Ma Rui had been baited into a trap by the Uyghurs and grievously defeated while trying to retake Jincheng[10], in the process also getting killed by one of Buqa Qaghan's horse-archers. With Kang Ju now in danger of getting stomped flat between the Uyghurs and Later Han, Huanzong moved his men back over the Han and sued for peace with the True Han, but was rebuffed at this time by Dezu's court. Liu Qin assured his cousin that with the Liang now definitively on the backfoot, they could at least retake Fancheng and reassert their presence north of the Han River before negotiating anything with this red-headed barbarian calling himself Huangdi.

    In 794 Theodosius V swayed Slavomir, Kŭnędzĭ of the Obotrite Confederacy, to sign a foedus formally bringing his people under the authority of the Holy Roman Empire. While the Obotrites were the least Christianized of the Slavic peoples living west of the Oder, they had already borne witness to how the neighboring Lutici were crushed every time they tried to militarily resist the Romans and furthermore received a taste of Roman might thanks to Theodosius' father during the contest over Saxony, so there was little appetite among their chiefs and high clans to wage a doomed struggle against the man whose nickname referenced his subjugation of the Wends. Moreover, in a moment of foresight Slavomir (who by all accounts was a practical man and a nominal Christian at best, having converted entirely under pressure from his neighbors) deduced that pledging loyalty to Rome would make it less likely that his Teutonic neighbors – chiefly not the Lombards, who were the Lutici's and Poles' problem, but the Continental Saxons to their west – would carve up his realm as they had partly done to the Lutici. For Theodosius, the benefit was obvious: by incorporating the Obotrites, and without an arrow loosed in anger no less, he finally realized his lifelong ambition of a border on the Oder for the Holy Roman Empire.

    The histories will note with some irony that although he spent much of his term as Caesar at war and was literally nicknamed 'Sclavenicus' for subduing the Wends who tried to revolt against Christianity and the advance of Roman power in his younger years, he never actually went to war as Augustus and he also finalized the incorporation of the aforementioned Wends peaceably. In the longer term, the fifth Theodosius had set for Rome its maximal eastern borders which stretched roughly from the estuary of the Oder in the north to the eastern Sudetes and west-central Carpates, then exiting from the latter mountain range roughly in-between the Tyras (or as some Greeks call it now, the 'Danestris', which will give rise to the river's common name in later years – the Dniester) and the Pyretus[11] before following the former's course down to the Euxine Sea. The Romans may on occasion project power beyond this boundary, as they had already done against the Khazars before, but never would the legions conquer new lands beyond it, nor would they kindly allow any new nomadic invaders in future centuries to force the border back from these rivers and mountains so long as they had the strength.

    618px-4_Gift_Bringers_of_Otto_III.jpg

    Artwork made to commemorate the submission of the Obotrites, thereby definitively placing all Slavic peoples between the Elbe and the Dnieper under Roman influence either directly or indirectly: 'Sclavinia' joins 'Germania', 'Gallia' and 'Roma' in doing homage to the Blood of Saint Jude

    Far to the southeast, the Hashemites began to feel the pinch as the Tibetans, Later Salankayanas and Chandras all piled in to support the ailing Indo-Romans. In his Tibetan-backed counteroffensive Saborius recaptured Ghazna to the south and inflicted a sharp defeat on Burhan al-Din's forces to the west at the Battle of the Five Rivers[12], driving the Muslims almost all the way back to Chakhcherān. While Burhan rallied to defeat him east of the latter town, he also succeeded in rebuffing an Islamic attempt to drive into Sogdiana and split his realm in half at the Battles of Balkh and Maymana, with Prince Sabbatius washing away the disgrace of his previous defeat at Dheri by leading the outnumbered Indo-Romans to victory at the latter engagement. Faraj meanwhile was entirely unable to partake in continued offensives against the Indo-Romans this year, instead having to fend off Indian attacks from the east and south: he held the Chandras off fairly easily, but was beaten by Garudanka this year at the Battles of Dhārā Nagara[13] and Arbuda[14] before finally stabilizing the situation at the Battle of the Khamnor Hills.

    Under these circumstances, Caliph Hussein decided it was time to sue for peace before his enemies really got a second wind going and cost him all that he had gained thus far. Over the course of the negotiations which followed, Saborius grudgingly ceded those Bactro-Arachosian lands which were still held by the Muslims (and populated chiefly by the Paropamisadae who had betrayed him anyway) in exchange for a hefty indemnity payment, while additional one-off payments were made to the Later Salankayanas and (much less so) to the Chandras in exchange for a restoration of the territorial status quo in southern & eastern Hind. The Indo-Romans had lost yet more territory to the Muslims, but not as much as they had originally feared at the onset of hostilities, and survived to fight another day; meanwhile, Hussein could claim that he had also started his reign victoriously, even if it was with an imperfect triumph.

    Further still to the east, Emperor Huanzong could not leave Fancheng to confront the Uyghurs immediately on account of Liu Qin's attack on that city, which he had to waste time and blood on repelling in the Battle of the Han River. The result was that by the time he had made it westward around the Qin Mountains, Kang Ju had been forced to retreat into Chang'an itself and the Later Han had succeeded in linking up with their new nomadic allies – how fortunate that Gaozu had removed the Liang court to Bianjing beforehand. Disastrous though the situation in the west might be however, the early Emperors of Later Liang were bold men who would strive mightily to pry victory from the jaws of defeat, and in the spirit of his father Huanzong spurned all advice to sue for a truce in favor of engaging this hostile alliance before the old imperial capital.

    The speed and ferocity of the Liang attack caught Xiaowu and Buqa Qaghan off-guard, but with one of the ancient imperial capitals within their grasp, they refused to simply back down and retreat from the walls of Chang'an without a fight either. The Liang army was outnumbered (even with Kang Ju's men sallying out through the gates to support them) and tired from the march; but they were highly experienced, and their many victories as well as Huanzong's sterling martial reputation and possession of the great dragon-skull which his father had liked to wave around as a sign of the Liang's possession of the Mandate of Heaven had all added up to keep morale high. Meanwhile the Later Han's own division, tattered though it may be, fought admirably on two fronts against both Huanzong and Kang while the comparatively fresh Uyghurs who comprised most of their army covered their flanks against the former's furious cavalry onslaughts. Ultimately however, the Battle of Chang'an went against the Later Han-Uyghur coalition, which was driven a ways south from the city and seized an opportunity to retreat at night, when both sides had mutually agreed to a ceasefire to rest.

    5Z496Fk.jpg

    Buqa Qaghan hurriedly prepares for the Battle of Chang'an. Notably his army used Bactrian camels in addition to horses

    Huanzong was not about to let his enemies rest though, and despite having just won the Battle of Chang'an, pressed forward to try to decisively crush this western threat. He caught up to the allied forces at the Battle of Chencang not long after, falling upon them in the early morning hours after tricking Xiaowu and Buqa Qaghan into thinking that he was further away from them than he really was by releasing prisoners whose kinsmen he kept as hostages to lie to their overlords, and finally achieved the sought-after decisive victory when the Sun rose to mark the end of several hours of confused fighting. Xiaowu had escaped in the chaos, but his ally the Qaghan had fallen into Liang hands: Huanzong allowed him to live in exchange for retreating beyond Lake Qinghai (although he could not press for the Uyghurs to give up all their conquests, nor to give back all of the enormous quantity of slaves and plunder they had amassed previously) and giving up on any alliance with the belligerents of Horse-and-Lotus China, with three of his sons remaining at the Liang court as hostages to ensure he'd uphold his end of this bargain. Unfortunately for Huanzong, his celebratory procession back to Chang'an in the aftermath of this rousing victory would soon be soured by news that Liu Qin had gone at Fancheng again and recaptured that city in his absence this time.

    Come early May of 795, the Aloysian imperial household finally welcomed the birth of a second male heir after the Caesar Constantine. After three daughters and several unfortunate miscarriages & stillbirths in the previous years, the Caesarina Rosamund did at long last give birth to her first, last and only male child with Constantine, who was duly baptized as Romanus in keeping with the Aloysian naming tradition of alternating between Western & Eastern Roman names for their heirs. Furthermore, after living for a week, the infant spring prince was invested with the honor of Princeps Iuventis just as his father had been before his father's succession required his own elevation to the dignity of Caesar. The perpetuation of the legitimate male line of descent from Aloysius I and Helena Karbonopsina was greeted with much jubilation, most of all by Theodosius V himself who had previously grown increasingly worried that the future of the Domus Aloysiani might otherwise fall into the hands of Constantine's bastard sons with Marcelle – the eldest of whom, Onoré, had already entered his early teenage years by the time his youngest half-brother had been born.

    But new life is oft paid for with the old, and even the Aloysians could not escape that rule. Exactly six months after the birth of Romanus, Emperor Theodosius himself died in his sleep at the age of sixty on a chilly November night, having overseen an almost entirely peaceful reign (excepting the uprising of some pagan die-hards among the Lutici whom he quickly scattered) spent on internal consolidation, the promotion of prosperity across Roman lands and the federate kingdoms, and the absorption of the Wendish tribes into the federate network. The last of the Five Majesties passed on to the newly-coronated Constantine VII an empire stretching from the Obotrite town of Veligrad[15] on the Baltic shore to the partly-restored fortress of Album Castrum[16] on the Euxine one, a healthy treasury and armies which had last been tested against the Khazars' own previous great ruler.

    Constantine, who had proven himself a keen steward in his administration of Italy but who (unlike every one of the Five Majesties) had never fought a battle before taking up the purple, would surely need these advantages for the trials to come. Hussein ibn Hasan enjoyed a confidence boost from his earlier victory over the Indo-Romans and furthermore did not fear this untested new Emperor half as much as his father: so it was only natural that he now plotted to evict the Romans & their allies from Antioch & Upper Mesopotamia at last, thereby completing his grandsire's Levantine work. Even as he sent a seemingly friendly letter to Trévere, offering condolences to the Augustus on his father's passing and congratulations on his own ascent to the throne, the Caliph also began to marshal his armies. Isaac Khagan was less inclined to immediately pursue hostilities with Rome's new sovereign, but he and the Khazars were unlikely to have forgotten how the Romans had thrashed them twice in a row and would no doubt be watching to see whether Constantine slipped up.

    UUiBQQx.jpg

    Flavius Constantinus Augustus Septimus, here seen with his parents a few months before the death of his father. The new Emperor was noted for three things: first, having inherited his Greek mother Theophano Rhangabe's complexion; second, being more of an administrator and a friend to merchants than a soldier; and third, siring a total of seven children with two women, his wife & the actual love of his life

    In the distant Orient, Huanzong sought to follow up his triumph at Chencang by finally putting the ghost of the Later Han down for good and removing the thorn threatening his possession of China's historic capital cities. He offered to allow Xiaowu to surrender, promising to let him live comfortably and even take up office in the Liang government if he would just bend the knee, but this last Later Han prince defiantly refused in spite of the (even more than before) harrowing odds he was now faced with – he would be no Zhang Lu nor Liu Shan, though his remaining territory might resemble that of the former and his political role that of the latter, and he intended to ensure that when future generations recalled his dynasty's end, they would think of him going out in a blaze of glory rather than the embarrassing reign and even more embarrassing death of Xiaojing/Dangzong. He was also concerned that Huanzong would kill him at a later date anyway, since the Liang could never be sure the Later Han were truly dead as long as a Hao prince (and one who had already tried to revive the dynasty's fortunes no less) still drew breath. With negotiations breaking down as a consequence of Xiaowu's stubbornness, Huanzong only waited for the winter snows to melt before marching to finish off this Later Han remnant which had for so long troubled his flank.

    To his credit, Xiaowu continued to put up valiant resistance even when shorn of his Uyghur allies and despite facing a massive numerical disparity between his own army and that of the Later Liang, he managed to hold back their initial attempts to break through Wu, San and Yangping Passes in the first half of 795. However a more forceful assault, spearheaded by parties of intrepid Tujue veterans who scaled the Later Han fortifications late at night when most of the already-sparse defenders were taking a much needed break from fending off the attackers during daytime, brought the first of these down in July. After overrunning Wu Pass, Huanzong detached a secondary division to move through the woodland and mountains until they could emerge to outflank San Pass's defenders from the south & east, who were then massacred in a two-pronged assault coordinated by Kang Ju. The Liang armies also achieved a breakthrough at Shangyong in the south around this time, making it abundantly obvious that the funerary bell was tolling for the Later Han.

    The Later Han fought to ensure that the Later Liang would have to sweat for every inch of Hanzhong soil they took, and even though they lost every battle (the largest of which was waged at Xicheng[17]) fought in the latter half of 795, their bitter resistance dragged out a campaign that Huanzong expected to take a few weeks after the fall of Wu & San Passes into the winter. Xiaowu made his last stand in the hills around Nanzheng, the cradle of the imperial Hao clan – and now, fittingly, fated to be its grave. The Later Han leader entered the Battle of Nanzheng with fewer than 7,000 men and no expectations of victory, only a glorious death in the face of the 75,000 Liang soldiers who had been amassed to strike him down: that was exactly what he found on December 15, charging through the snowbanks and Liang arrow-storms & spear-walls to finally limp into Huanzong's presence, at which point the immensely frustrated Northern Emperor had to grudgingly praise him for his valor before striking his head from his shoulders. This was the end of the line for the Later Han rump state, which chroniclers would dub 'Later Shu Han' (a callback to both the original Shu Han and the place where Xiaowu first emerged as a leader) or just 'Hao Han' (for those who prefer to both differentiate it from Shu Han and acknowledge that Xiaowu lost control of Shu early on).

    With the death of Xiaowu and the sack of Nanzheng following the inevitable Liang victory, the history books had definitively closed on the Hao clan and their Later Han dynasty, but not on this first great war of the Horse(s) and the Lotus, even if it was winding down. Though twenty years had now elapsed since Ma Hui first claimed the Mandate of Heaven and set in motion the fatal rebellion against the decayed Later Han, and all the barbarians had either been contained or (in the case of the triumphant Tibetans) sated for the time being, for the two exhausted Chinese dynasties still standing there remained a final battle, or battles, to be fought around Fancheng and Xiangyang. Both the Liang and the True Han made their preparations for this last round of hostilities with all due diligence, although Huanzong did also take a wintertime break and celebrate his victory over the now-Late Han by conceiving an heir with the latter's kinswoman Northern Empress Hao, who would be born in the autumn of 796.

    wtfIrks.jpg

    A wounded Xiaowu (Hao Zhang) on the night before his fatal charge against the Liang ranks, already wounded from a previous battle but still resolutely determined to perish in a manner his ancestors would be proud of rather than to allow his dynasty's story to end with the absolute failure that was Xiaojing

    ====================================================================================

    [1] The Hari River.

    [2] Mithankot.

    [3] Alternatively also known as Shouchun, now part of Huainan.

    [4] Xuzhou.

    [5] Specifically Mindoro, more generally what would become known as the Philippines. Historically the Chinese first made contact with the modern Philippines in the late Tang years, but gave it the name Ma-i/Ma-yi under the Song.

    [6] Now in Bengbu, Anhui.

    [7] Zhangye.

    [8] Dera Ismail Khan.

    [9] Near modern Aurangabad.

    [10] Lanzhou.

    [11] The Prut River.

    [12] Near modern Panjab, Afghanistan.

    [13] Dhar.

    [14] Mount Abu.

    [15] Mecklenburg.

    [16] Bilhorod-Dnistrovskyi.

    [17] Ankang.
     
    Last edited:
    796-800: The Norsemen Cometh
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    Tensions between the Holy Roman Empire and the Hashemite Caliphate began to steadily ramp up throughout 796. Besides his building-up of the Islamic military presence behind the border, Caliph Hussein also made his antipathy toward the Romans apparent when Patriarch Yahballaha II of Babylon died in the unusually hot summer of this year: he forbade the Romans from naming a successor, in a complete contradiction of the unwritten guarantee that had existed between past Caliphs and Emperors (buttressed either by Roman military victories or a mutual disinclination toward hostilities for whatever reason). This naturally outraged Constantine VII, but when he demanded an explanation and redress through his envoy, neither was provided by Kufa.

    Sensing that Hussein must be preparing for war, Constantine initiated his own preparations – reinforcing & expanding the Antiochene legions, repairing old fortifications which had fallen into disrepair and building new ones along & behind the border with the Saracens, strategizing with his generals & federates in the area, and so on. In another signal that his reign would necessarily be focused on oriental affairs, the Augustus Imperator also began to negotiate Eastern marriages for his elder daughters. Finally, in disregard of Hussein's ban the clergy of Babylon elected one of their own, Raphael Qaṭraya ('the Lion', so named for his zeal) as the new Patriarch with Constantine's clandestine approval – of course this was not announced openly until Raphael emerged in Roman-held Amida.

    Now it was Hussein's turn to become enraged, and in retaliation he unleashed the first truly harsh round of persecution targeting Ionian Christians in the Caliphate's history. The great theological School of Seleucia-Ctesiphon which had been in operation since the fifth century was shut down, most of the clergymen who elected Patriarch Raphael were arrested and killed, the jizya tax was arbitrarily increased (all the better with which to finance the coming war with the Romans, as well), and the Caliph's agents instigated mob violence against Ionians from Kufa & Babylon to Jerusalem. Furthermore, Hussein was certainly not inclined to allow Constantine or his successors to nominate succeeding Patriarchs in Alexandria or Jerusalem either. While it was exceedingly unlikely that war could have been avoided, given Hussein's eagerness to fight and just how long it had been since the two Abrahamic giants last butted heads, these acts certainly made it inevitable.

    759px-EulogioCordovamart.JPG

    One of the Babylonian bishops who voted for Patriarch Raphael in defiance of Caliph Hussein's orders about to be martyred outside Kufa at his command

    While the Romans' eyes were firmly fixed to the south, a certain bee would sting their northern backside for the first time. In the rainy autumn of this year, a party of heathen raiders burst forth from the stormy North Sea to assail the English island monastery of Lindisfarena, which had been built nearly two hundred years prior by King Eadwald. These reavers killed those monks and villagers who tried to resist, enslaved the rest, and stole the valuables amassed within the abbey's treasury, including any illuminated manuscripts which caught their eye (even if they couldn't understand a word on the parchments) – anything which didn't, such as more mundane monastic records and documents, they just set afire along with the physical buildings before sailing back home, boasting to their peers of the riches which they had claimed far in the west and encouraging additional raids in the near future. Those victims who had managed to hide from their assault named them wicing in their native tongue, a word which corresponded to víkingr (a long-distance seafarer) in the Nordic tongue and which was translated into Latin as piraticum.

    News of the raid made it up to the English king Cynehelm, who complained to Constantine, who in turn complained to and threatened King Angantyr of Denmark. Angantyr insisted he knew nothing of the raid, which was true, and luckily for him Constantine had much bigger fish to fry at the time. In truth, the reavers were Norsemen but not Danes (indeed all Danes were Norsemen, but not all Norsemen were Danes), hailing instead from the fjords of Norway to the north where the climes were even harsher and clan or tribe-based petty kingdoms were still the norm: a contrast to the kingdom of the Danes, which was rather more centralized around the kings of the Scylding dynasty which ultimately traced its line of descent back to the Nordic All-Father Odin. Warming weather in previous decades had produced greater harvests and fueled a population boom among the Norsemen, far in excess of what the arable land of the far north could actually support in leaner times – now there existed, especially among the fjords, a swollen class of landless and restless men who could not count on eating three meals a day whenever the harvest wasn't unusually good and their neighbors generous, and so had little to lose by betting on raiding the shores of the Roman behemoth. That which future historians would call the 'Viking Age' had begun…

    t9cX8BG.jpg

    English monks attempting to flee from the first recorded Viking attack in history

    Far off in the distant Orient away from these brewing struggles, the turbulence in China was winding down towards its sanguinary conclusion. Huanzong marched on Fancheng, as expected, but his first attempt to besiege the town was repulsed when its defenders sallied forth to support a large relief division which Liu Qin had surreptitiously landed on the other side of the Han River. The Liang army fell back a ways, encouraging Liu Qin to seek to strike a decisive blow that would send them reeling for years to come and ensure they wouldn't be threatening the twin cities again any time soon – surely they had to be badly bloodied and utterly exhausted anyway, having had to spend the past years repelling a significant Uyghur invasion and then expend far more time & manpower on the suppression of the Later Han remnants than anyone had expected.

    But that was what Huanzong had wanted his adversary to think. When the True Han army marched out of Xiangyang and crossed the Han River in force, they soon found themselves facing a much stronger and better-prepared Liang host than they thought they would in the fields near Xinye, northeast of Fancheng: the latter's weary spirits spirits had also been further bolstered by news that Northern Empress Hao had given birth to a new Prince of Liang, Ma Qiu. In the battle which followed, both sides outperformed expectations – Huanzong rode at the head of his cataphracts, reinforced by Uyghur horsemen who he had either recruited from the prisoners captured at Chencang or else extorted Buqa Qaghan into providing, and smashed through the True Han lines; but Liu Qin timely committed his considerable reserves to halt this breakthrough and fight the Liang to a bloody standstill.

    Once again the two warlords met in honorable single combat and once again neither was able to decisively defeat the other, eventually leading Huanzong to retreat and vow that the next time they fought would be the last (a sentiment solemnly returned by Liu). Despite being the one to break off their duel due to his wounds, the Red Ma's army was the victorious one, as the True Han ranks had withdrawn in good order while their general was holding off the Liang army and preventing what would otherwise have been a calamitous rout. In the wake of the great Battle of Xinye, the Liang chased their enemies back to Fancheng before the two rival dynasties finally reopened negotiations and reached a peace of mutual exhaustion, having already spent about twenty years battling one another and various other opponents.

    In 797, Constantine VII continued his efforts to prepare for the coming war with the Saracens. Aside from a continued buildup of arms and manpower along the Roman-Arab border, from Antioch to the eastern Caucasus Mountains, part of that effort included his finalizing of the marriage of his and Rosamund's eldest daughter Hilaria to Mushegh, the eldest son and heir of Armenia's king Hmayeak III – the princess was fourteen at the time, her groom eighteen. As for his children with Marcelle, he had long striven to groom his eldest son Onoré for a clerical career, and the younger man had by this time taken up priestly vows: now all that remained was for the Augustus Imperator to find him a lofty place within the hierarchy of the Roman Patriarchate, since it would not do for an Emperor's son (even a bastard) to serve as a mere parish priest in the middle of nowhere.

    However, the efforts of the Augustus Imperator to install Onoré as Cardinal-Archpriest of the Archbasilica of Saints John the Baptist & John the Evangelist in the Lateran were rebuffed early on, due both to the incumbent priest's unwillingness to resign and unexpectedly strong opposition from within the Roman clergy. Nominally this resistance was founded on account of Onoré's youthful inexperience and the incumbent Archpriest being neither frail, sickly or in any way incapable of executing his duties, but in truth it was because much of the clerical hierarchy from Pope Callixtus on down didn't want another Aloysian (and a bastard born out of wedlock at that!) to occupy the Chair of Saint Peter so soon after Pope John II's tenure. For now Constantine couldn't afford to antagonize the greatest Ionian Patriarchate at a time when he was gearing up to fight the Caliphate, but still he remained resolute in finding another great bishopric for his firstborn soon regardless.

    Additional Norse attacks were reported to the Ionian bishops in this year, though none were on Roman territory. The reavers struck isolated monasteries & villages on small islands around Pictavia, notably laying waste to the sparse settlements and hermitages in the Orcades[1] and the Hebrides. As with the assault on Lindisfarena, they killed anyone who resisted but carried those who yielded off as slaves, took the monks' treasures for themselves and set that which they could not take with them (including the monasteries and dwelling-homes themselves) ablaze before sailing home. Priests living among the Catti[2] tribe of Picts also reported Norsemen coming ashore to pillage seaside communities, taking slaves and plunder, then disappearing back into the sea like ghosts. The most serious Norse attack came on the island of Iona, where the largest monastery in these far northern islands was situated: the Vikings devastated a Gaelic village but could not overcome the palisade around the actual monastery itself (originally built to fend off Irish raiders) in spite of their best efforts, after which they went home with scant loot. However, there was little doubt that these heathen pirates would return someday to try to crack the monastery open and seize its riches for themselves.

    Over in China, the final round of peace talks between the Liang and True Han bore its fruit this year. Huanzong and Dezu agreed to freeze their border where it was, running mostly along the Yangtze with the exception of the fiefdom Liu Qin had so ably carved out & defended around the lower Han River's valleys. Fancheng had to be returned to the northerners, since the elder Liu admitted to his cousin that they didn't have the strength to defend it against a determined Liang assault and Huanzong absolutely could not be swayed on that point, but the Liang did allow the True Han garrison to exit honorably with their weapons & standards and did not sack the city when they re-occupied it. Dezu, for his part, did not hold this failure against the kinsman who had otherwise been his best general and even bequeathed upon Liu Qin the dignity of 'Prince of Chu', setting him and his branch of the Liu clan up as the governors of his dynasty's cis-Yangtze exclave. The Emperor's usually forgiving attitude had in this case been further buoyed by a good mood, since the Southern Empress Hao had borne him twin sons this year: one he named Liu Pan and the other Liu Zan, respectively titled 'Prince of Wu' and 'Prince of Yue' in acknowledgment of the True Han's power-bases south of the Yangtze.

    800px-Li_Xian%27s_tomb%2C_ambassadors.jpg

    Ministers from Liang & True Han meeting to help arrange a new state of peace between their dynasties

    This arrangement cemented the borders which students of the Horse and Lotus Era would be most familiar with: the 'Horses' – the Liang dynasty and the Uyghur, Khitan and Jurchen barbarians – holding China north of the Yangtze, with the Liang having forced the other less civilized 'Horses' to the margins, and the True Han or 'Lotus' dominating China south of it. The Tibetans & Nanzhong had split much of the west between themselves, to the consternation of both Liang and True Han alike. As far as Dezu and Huanzong were both concerned the barbarians should be expelled from the west & the 'Country of Heaven' reclaimed for the Chinese, but any plan for expansion would have to wait after all the blood which had been shed during and immediately after the collapse of the Later Han (the same reason which kept the former from trying to go after Nam Viet as well, that and for an isolated rebel principality the Vietnamese had demonstrated a surprising amount of strength and ferocity in battling his former Yin rivals, whose fate had demonstrated the peril of underestimating that particular group of southern barbarians). For now, all parties involved needed years to rebuild their respective slices of China before they could even think about going to war on a large scale again.

    Over the course of 798, the Romans and Muslims completed their final preparations for the coming conflict, which for the Romans necessarily included reinforcing their Dacian garrisons and detaching three legions (from the Treverian army, so as to keep the Antiochene and Danubian ones at full strength) to shore up the Georgian kingdom's defenses and deter (or if need be, defend against) a Khazar attack from behind. Emperor Constantine also arranged the marriage of his second daughter Marcia to Jabalah ibn Al-Nu'man, the heir to the Ghassanid principality, who was six years older than the princess. With these prearations concluded by the end of the year, all that remained was for both sides to wait for the other to make the first move: the Caliphate because Hussein was more obviously the monarch spoiling for a fight since Constantine VII took on the purple, or the Romans with the excuse of defending the (Ionian) Christians of the Levant.

    The Augustus Imperator also finally found a suitable see for his eldest son: Arles, whose elderly bishop did not survive the early winter months of 798. This bishopric may not command a Patriarchate as Rome's did, but still it remained an attractive prospect for an imperial princeling – Arles was reputably the largest, wealthiest and most beautiful city in Gaul, eclipsing nearby Marseille since Julius Caesar's day, and had indeed been the region's spiritual (since Constantine I) and then political (since Theodosius I) capital; host to various Emperors & usurpers, and also a line of celebrated bishops such as Saints Trophimus & Hilarius. It further neighbored the so-called 'Azure Coast'[3] (Fra.: Côté d'Azur, Gal.: Còste d'Azur) where Aloysius I had built a palatial seaside villa to serve as his dynasty's wintertime retreat, as the weather there was considerably milder than around Trévere once the snows started falling. In this case Pope Callixtus and his cohorts could not resist the Emperor's appointment, and instead had to accept it as a more reasonable compromise over making Onoré a Cardinal right out of the gate with fairly obvious designs on the Papacy down the line.

    With his firstborn now enjoying a comfortable seat of some prestige & power, Constantine sought to find some other appanage to bestow upon his now-also-teenage second son Maisemin, an over-eager young warrior & equestrian who had no aptitude for clerical business unlike his brother. The answer fortunately was a simpler one: Maisemin joined the Roman army, was promoted to the rank of Comes and assigned to a secular fief along the Rivers Oise & Aisne in northern Gaul centered around Soissons, something which the Emperor could do without any worry of opposition from the Church. To further shore up his son's position Constantine also arranged his betrothal to the young lady Briaste (Old Gallic: 'Brigasta'), daughter of the prominent local magnate Bennaques (Old Gal.: 'Bennacos') de Senlis, who further enriched the groom with a handsome dowry in both gold and additional estates. Though Soissons itself lay outside the valleys of the Oise, since said valleys comprised the majority of the new county, a contraction of its Gallic name (Val d'Oise) gave to the fiefdom and its holders the name by which they go in most historical records – Valois – and Maisemin and his heirs would henceforth be counted as the first 'Aloysian House of Valois'. Empress Rosamund was most suspicious of this development and her husband's bastards in general of course, and since she couldn't talk Constantine into sending Maisemin off to a monastery, she accordingly began to strategize a (for now, entirely hypothetical) response with her many kindred among the Germanic royal houses in case the children of Marcelle de Convelence were to get ideas above their station and make a play for her own son's birthright.

    fk4xLPB.jpg

    Count Maisemin studying a map of Italy with his bride Briaste, while the newly-minted Bishop Onoré of Arles discusses the state of Corsica's & Sardinia's churches with an elder cleric of the Patriarchate of Carthage

    North of the Roman world, Viking parties sailed to British shores again, but not to raid or even necessarily invade – this time. No, in 798 boats full of families with no land nor prospects of advancement at home came to settle, and for now they chose the rocky and windswept isles north of Pictavia as their destination. As the scant few Gaelic & Pictish monastic hermits and fishermen who dwelled there who'd survived the previous year's raids went running back home, the Norsemen found nobody to try to stop them from claiming these islands for themselves and building new villages, so that from now on the former Orcades became divided and known as Hjaltland[4] ('hill-land') and Orkneyjar[5] ('seal islands'). Now neither of these small archipelagos were exactly paradisaical or capable of supporting a large population, so while the Norsemen did colonize their rocky soil in greater numbers than either the Gaels or Picts had, their primary purpose would be to serve as bases for further, more extensive raids in the West as well as anchors for the eventual Norse incursions into Paparia and beyond.

    On the other side of the world, much as hostilities in China had wound down to an uneasy peace in the last few years, so too was the war between the Yamato and the Emishi of Shiwa across the sea coming to its conclusion. In the past the Yamato armies would normally just chase the Emishi off the plains but then neglect to pursue them (and wage much more difficult battles) in the northeastern highlands, giving the latter plenty of time to regroup in safety before raiding and campaigning again. Shogun Kamo had changed up this strategy and spent the past thirteen years battling the Emishi consistently, besieging them in their mountain homes with increasing lines of barriers & outposts that would prevent them from raiding the Japanese farms below for food or slaves and periodically launching his own punitive expeditions into the highlands to prevent them from ever concentrating significant forces for a breakthrough. Kamo would also bribe lesser Emishi chiefs and tribesmen with food and baubles, compelling them to turn against their fellows and expose weaknesses in the Emishi defenses or even actively march alongside the Japanese soldiers.

    Now his adversary Kearui had had enough, and sued for peace to avoid mass starvation. The imperial court agreed to hear him out and negotiated a favorable settlement under which the Emishi would be allowed to leave their mountains and be given more fertile farmland in the vales of the Kitakami River, but had to swear allegiance to the Yamato dynasty and would doubtless be assimilated into the escalating waves of Japanese settlers moving northward in future decades & centuries. Shiwa Emishi warriors would also have to fight alongside Kamo's men against other Emishi tribes in the north of Honshu, accelerating the Japanese conquest of these lands, and in general Kamo's tactics against the Shiwa Emishi represented a comprehensive summary of the strategy which the Japanese would use to drive their less organized northern rivals into a corner over the next centuries: using lighter-equipped soldiers in mobile formations on the field, containing the Emishi in less fertile highland areas and keeping them away from the Yamato colonists' farms on the low ground, and ultimately dividing and conquering the tribes.

    m0TMHev.jpg

    Kearui of the Shiwa Emishi and a guardsman handpicked by Shogun Kamo depart the latter's camp so that the former can formally swear fealty to Suzaku-tennō

    The long-awaited newest round of Roman-Arab hostilities broke out in 799, starting with mutual skirmishes between Islamic scouts and Ghassanid tribesmen on their shared border. The Holy Roman Empire & the Caliphate both blamed the other and painted their commitment to open warfare as justified self-defense, of course. The Muslims marched on two main fronts: with Antioch as the main prize and the removal of the Ghassanid thorn in Mesopotamia's northern flank as their top objectives, the northern front where Burhan al-Din (having returned from the Afghan mountains) commanded was expected to be the more important one and reinforced accordingly, while a secondary army led by the Kurdish ghulam general Husam al-Din had massed in western Egypt to do battle with Stilichian Africa. Raids were also mounted against the Caucasian kingdoms out of Persia and Azerbaijan in a bid to keep those federates from aiding the Romans. Hussein himself rode with the Levantine host, although he was just there to shore up morale & uphold the prestige of the Hashemite dynasty, while leaving all actual military decisions to Burhan al-Din and his other generals.

    This was not the case with Constantine VII, who had not only assumed nominal command over the Romans' Antiochene army but also made decisions of import at the war table, though on account of his military inexperience and painful awareness thereof his decisions were always informed by his generals – chief among them his maternal cousins, the dukes Elpidios and Herakleios Rhangabe. The Roman strategy in Syria was to defend a fortified buffer zone around Antioch and in Mesopotamia it was to let the Arabs tie themselves down besieging the Ghassanids' many fortified towns and castles, slowing their advance to a crawl and hopefully opening up the possibility of defeating the Arab forces in detail. Overall it was a cautious, defensive-minded strategy inspired by (but even more defense-minded than) the plans initially employed by Leo III and Theodosius V (as Caesar) against the Khazars in Dacia.

    Burhan al-Din saw through these plans however, and sought to force a decisive battle or three instead of squandering his time and resources on multiple lengthy sieges. From his forward base at Ma'arat al-Nu'man (which the Romans still named 'Arra' on their own maps) he stormed into the Roman side of the Jabal Bani-Ulaym[6] with 30,000 men, relying on the titular Bani Ulaym tribesmen to guide his army in moving quickly with their local knowledge, and bloodily battered down the Roman fortresses at Bauda and Bara with his concentrated might. At the suggestion of his lieutenants Constantine scrambled to respond and attacked the Arabs soon after they exited the mountain range's northern end, but at the ensuing Battle of Ariha, his lack of experience and consequently inflexible overreliance on tactics prescribed by his ancestors in old martial manuals (chiefly the Virtus Exerciti written by Aloysius I and Constantine VI, as well as the even older De Re Militari) proved to be key weaknesses which Burhan could and did exploit.

    Since the Roman and Arab armies at Ariha were of about the same size, while Constantine went with a conventional deployment – infantry and missile troops massed in the center supported by cavalry and skirmishers organized into two similarly-sized wings on the flanks, backed by a modest reserve and screened by lightly-equipped Bulgars & Arabs – Burhan went for an oblique formation with an outsized left wing, intending on smashing the Roman right to splinters before turning to roll up their center. The Augustus Imperator failed to respond adequately to this challenge, resulting in his right wing being swept away before his center and left were even engaged by their weak Arab counterparts (which lagged behind the overpowered Arab left wing, just as Burhan planned). The Romans' commitment of their reserve force was not sufficient to turn the tide of battle, merely to prevent the center from being routed under the following two-pronged Islamic assault and to allow Constantine to retreat with the better part of his army intact. A second victory soon after at the Battle of Niaccuba[7] resulted in the total unraveling of the Romans' first defensive line in Syria and brought the Muslims within striking distance of Antioch itself.

    The Muslims also enjoyed the upper hand on the other fronts this year. The Mesopotamian front, which Burhan had assigned to his Turkic student and lieutenant Ala ud-Din, went the slowest: it took him most of 799 to take Singara/Sinjar and drive the Ghassanid and Roman forces out of the surrounding Sinjar Mountains, and then his offensive stalled before the walls of Nisibis anyway. He did however consistently defeat the Ghassanids every time they faced him outside their fortifications, which the Christian Arab king Al-Nu'man IV and his son Jabalah did only twice – once outside Sinjar and again at the banks of the Wadi Khazir. Down south, Husam al-Din was defeated and his first invasion of Libya turned back by Stéléggu II of Africa at the Battle of Arae Philaenorum, but Stéléggu's seemingly light wound from that battle became infected and he died shortly after taking Qaminis (to the Romans, still 'Chaminos') in his follow-up counterattack. His son and successor Bãdalaréu was then put to flight in the Battle of Ptolemais while trying to carry this counteroffensive forward, and the Saracens drove the Moors & Carthaginian legions not only out of Ptolemais' ruins but also the rest of their Cyrenaican gains soon afterward.

    Most notably, the Rhangabes' third brother Leontios sailed into a serious defeat in the waters near Seleucia Pieria[8]. The Hashemite navy carefully built up in Syria's and Phoenicia's ports by Caliphs Hashim and Hasan, now entrusted to the seasoned sailor and admiral Al-Walid ibn Abd Shams, overcame the Romans in spite of the latter's greater number of ships and possession of Greek fire. In large part this defeat came about due to Leontios' arrogant overconfidence that he would surely prevail at sea with ease just as the Romans had done in every prior naval battle with the Muslims, such that he consequently allowed his lines of battle to be broken up and defeated in detail by the Muslim squadrons. The Muslims' own naffatun (naphtha-thrower) corps also provided an additional unpleasant surprise for the Romans in ship-to-ship combat on the high seas. While Leontios limped back to port in disgrace, the Muslims were at first taken aback by having won such a resounding victory (if not a glorious defeat which would compel the Romans to take them seriously at sea, then they had been expecting a more modest triumph instead), but by the year's end Al-Walid's men were actively raiding southern Anatolian coastal settlements as far as Cape Kilidonia[9] and additional invasion forces were being marshaled in Alexandria and 'Akka[10] to respectively target Crete and Cyprus.

    2qZJ1An.png

    They may not have lived to see it in action, but Hashim the Wise and his son Hasan did succeed in building up a navy capable of seriously challenging Rome's mastery over its so-called 'Mare Nostrum' for the first time

    After the decidedly rough start to the war (and his reign overall) the previous year, Constantine VII increasingly found his footing just in time for the end of the eighth century. Having been forced nearly all the way back to Antioch by the start of 800, the Augustus Imperator nevertheless managed to deduce that the Islamic raids on Georgia & Armenia were mere distractions rather than the prelude to a tertiary invasion and could now count on a much larger-scale flanking maneuver on the strategic level to turn the tide. Herakleios Rhangabe had ridden off to amass the combined strength of Armenia and Georgia for this rescue, and toward mid-year he returned with Constantine's Georgian cousin Stepanoz, King of Georgia (the son of his aunt Eudocia and Georgia's previous monarch Guaram) and Armenian son-in-law Prince Mushegh at the head of 19,000 Caucasian soldiers. These Caucasian reinforcements emerged to threaten the main Islamic army's right flank as it moved toward Antioch, so Burhan decided to change course and try to defeat them before they could either encircle him or link up with the Romans.

    Now Constantine's own Ghassanid and Bulgar scouts kept him appraised of the Muslim movements however, and he, Count Maisemin and Duke Elpidios sallied forth from Antioch to chase the Muslims down and prevent them from eliminating the secondary Roman host. The three armies collided near Artah[11], the primary Roman host having first overcome a detachment Burhan had left behind to try to stop or at least slow them down in the smaller Battle of Harim[12], where although Burhan placed the Armeno-Georgian army under serious pressure he was unable to defeat Herakleios & company before Constantine and the remaining 15,000 or so legionaries & assorted auxiliaries emerged to his rear around sunset. Acknowledging that he had been outmaneuvered, the Islamic general retreated under cover of night with his Caliph and army after explaining to Hussein (who had insisted they fight anyway) that sticking around would just get them crushed between the two Roman armies.

    Boosted by the Caucasian contingents, Constantine and the elder Rhangabe brothers slowly but surely began to push the Muslims back from Antioch over the later half of 800, dispelling overconfident assumptions in Hussein's court about the pace at which they could surely take that great eastern metropolis and complete the conquest of Syria. Bãdalaréu was also able to stop the Saracen advance in Africa in an oasis east of Lepcés Magna this year, and to begin reversing Husam al-Din's progress in the latest round of the back-and-forth between the Stilichians and Hashemites across the sands & plains of Libya. In Upper Mesopotamia, Ala ud-Din still couldn't make any progress against the determined Ghassanid defense of Nisibis this year either. The only real success enjoyed by the forces of Islam this year was on Cyprus, where the general Abu al-Abbas al-Thaqafi landed with 10,000 men (the Cretan expedition having been delayed by unexpected storms) and negotiated the surrender of Salamis after a short siege – this marked the first occasion in which Islamic warriors managed to gain ground in the islands of the eastern Mediterranean.

    In response to the disastrous Battle off Seleucia Pieria last year and the Muslim conquest of Cyprus in this one, Constantine leaned on his Italian contacts to provide him with a new fleet capable of wresting back control of the eastern seas from the Saracens, the battered remnants of the Antiochene-Anatolian squadron under Leontios Rhangabe still cooped up at Seleucia Pieria being insufficient to do renewed battle with Al-Walid's fleet. In addition to the Italian sailors, Gothic and Celtiberian auxiliaries would be transported to reinforce the Romans on Syria's battlefields by this armada, and help them fight naval battles along the way as needed. Venice and Ancona were responsible for adding the largest contingents to the Roman flotilla at Ostia, at eighty and sixty-five ships respectively; to persuade the former to supply so many ships, the Augustus Imperator had signed off on the marriage of his natural daughter with Marcelle, the lady Solpeche (Lat.: 'Sulpicia') to Orso Galbaio, the son of the incumbent Venetian dux Gioviano. While it would be far beneath the dignity of a trueborn imperial princess to wed the heir of a 'mere' mercantile patrician, no matter how wealthy and influential (hence why all of Constantine's legitimate daughters were marrying Christian royals in good standing), an Emperor's bastard was closer to the latter's league, and the Galbaios did also claim descent from the ancient Roman Emperor Galba – true or not, Constantine was happy to lend the legend credence to make his new in-laws seem loftier and the match less lopsided than they really were.

    Lby4rAc.jpg

    The wedding of Constantine's natural daughter Solpeche to the Italian merchant princeling Orso Galbaio, whose own father would supply the Roman navy with an additional twenty-five warships as part of the dowry

    The Mediterranean would not be the only place where the Romans ought to have an interest in developing a powerful navy for defensive purposes. It was also in 800 that the first known Viking attacks on the European mainland occurred, as their longships descended upon the Frisian coast. The reavers devastated settlements on the Frisian islands and also pillaged continental villages & cloisters as far as Dokkum, whose rudimentary fortifications still proved sufficient to deter the lightly-equipped Norse warriors, before sailing home. A different band of Vikings also assailed the shores of the Kingdom of Britannia for the first time, targeting Icenia. However, compared to the earlier attacks on England and Frisia they were not successful in pillaging the Pendragon lands, barely getting any raiding done before being chased back into the sea by a squadron of British cavalrymen riding from the nearby castle-town of Geríanomy[13] and having to leave the scant few captives & loot they managed to scrounge up behind.

    Not all naval affairs at the turn of the century were disastrous for the Roman world, though. While all this excitement was happening to the east and north, in the far west another Gothic expedition sailing out of Olissipo[14] managed to sail to a green and temperate isle which the expeditionary captain, Gonzalo (Lat.: 'Gundisalvus', Gothic: 'Gunþisalbs') Sunearez, proclaimed must actually be a remnant of sunken Atlantis. Since the island was discovered on the day of the Feast of the Archangels, Sunearez further named it San Miguel, after the most prominent of the four Ionian cardinal-archangels. The Gothic king Alarico III, who by now had succeeded Recaredo after the latter died of old age, was mostly just glad to have found new ground which he could claim without first fighting the Africans and ordered Sunearez to map out & eventually settle the new island. In time, further exploratory missions would enlighten the Europeans to the fact that San Miguel was actually just one part of a larger archipelago of nine islands, which would collectively be christened Islas Atlantes[15] (the 'Atlantean Islands') in keeping with Sunearez's claims even after a distinct lack of signs of advanced civilization (or any civilization, or prior human presence at all) and the mythical mineral orichalcum suggested to scholars that the Visigoth adventurer's theory was erroneous. This wondrous discovery, besides closing the eighth century on a positive note for European exploratory efforts, would also be the last new discovery made by sailors from the Roman sphere for a good while.

    Finally, on the other side of the globe, the Míssissépené of Dakaruniku were understood as having begun their process of expansion and empire-building around 800. Now European disease, transmitted from the lands of their Three Fires rivals to the north, had certainly taken a toll on the population of the Míssissépené generally these past few decades: but more of those living in Dakaruniku had survived the strange fevers than in neighboring settlements, and what's more, they had been spending more than a decade observing the Britons of Annún working metals in their forges. While these people did not yet keep records, they did certainly leave evidence of their wars in the form of mass graves and sacrificial burial mounds full of bones bearing injuries clearly inflicted by the copper axes & spears known to be used by the people of Dakaruniku, which could be found in the sites of the rival Míssissépené camps and towns they conquered dating back to this year.

    Having built their hometown on a strategic site near the confluence of many great rivers, the people of Dakaruniku were expert canoe-builders and riverine sailors, and made full use of their skills and greater numbers to lay waste to their neighbors with both great haste and a barbaric ferocity few of the other nearby tribes could match. Those who the Dakarunikuans didn't kill, either on the battlefield or in their own town's woodhenge[16] as a sacrifice to their gods, they enslaved. And not only did they put these slaves to work in their fields, freeing up even more of their own tribesmen to spend more time training for war, but over the next years their conquests would also bring them into the proximity of small mines to the north & east of Dakaruniku itself[17], where they could have their slaves dig up iron for their first experiments in forging a new, stronger set of weapons…

    LGFDONT.png

    A chieftain of Dakaruniku, here seen carrying the first-ever iron ax to be wielded by Wilderman hands

    BVsyMzg.png

    GUzLH3I.png


    1. Holy Roman Empire
    2. Praetorian Prefecture of the Orient
    3. Papal State
    4. Burgundians
    5. Alemanni
    6. Visigoths
    7. Celtiberians
    8. Aquitani
    9. Bavarians
    10. Frisians
    11. Continental Saxons
    12. Thuringians
    13. Lombards
    14. Lutici & Obotriti
    15. Bohemians & Moravians
    16. Dulebians
    17. Carantanians
    18. Croats
    19. Serbs
    20. Thracians
    21. Gepids
    22. Dacians
    23. Africa
    24. Romano-British
    25. Anglo-Saxons
    26. Cilician Bulgars
    27. Georgia
    28. Armenia
    29. Ghassanids
    30. Picts
    31. Dál Riata
    32. Irish kingdoms of the Uí Néill, Ulaidh, Laigin, Eóganachta & Connachta
    33. Poles
    34. Pomeranians
    35. Ruthenians
    36. Severians
    37. Volhynians
    38. Dregoviches
    39. Kryviches
    40. Ilmen Slavs
    41. Baltic tribes of the Scalvians, Curonians, Samogitians & Aukstaitians
    42. Denmark
    43. Norse kingdoms
    44. Hashemite Caliphate
    45. Alids
    46. Nubia
    47. Ghana
    48. Khazars
    49. Kimeks
    50. Oghuz Turks
    51. Karluks
    52. Indo-Romans
    53. Tibet
    54. Chandras
    55. Later Salankayanas
    56. Gujarat
    57. Tamil kingdoms of the Cheras, Cholas & Pandyas
    58. Anuradhapura
    59. Uyghurs
    60. Later Liang
    61. True Han
    62. Khitan Liao
    63. Jurchen Jin
    64. Silla
    65. Yamato
    66. Nanzhong
    67. Nam Việt
    68. Champa
    69. Chenla
    70. Srivijaya
    71. Sailendra
    72. New World Irish
    73. Annún
    74. Three Fires Council
    75. Dakaruniku

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Orkney and Shetland.

    [2] The Picts of modern Caithness, to which they gave their name.

    [3] The modern French Riviera.

    [4] Shetland.

    [5] Orkney.

    [6] The Mount Zawiya range.

    [7] Jisr al-Shughur.

    [8] Samandağ.

    [9] Cape Gelidonya.

    [10] Acre, Israel.

    [11] Reyhanlı.

    [12] Harem, Syria.

    [13] Gariannonum – Burgh Castle, Norfolk.

    [14] Lisbon.

    [15] The Azores.

    [16] Mound 72, Cahokia.

    [17] In what's now Grundy & St. Clair Counties, western & SW Illinois, near the site of Cahokia itself.
     
    Last edited:
    A New Home for the Lost Tribes
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    RwzW3ah.png

    Capital: Atil.

    Religion: The Three Paths – the ancestral Tengriism of the Khazars, Buddhism as absorbed from the Eftals and Tegregs of the southern lands, and Judaism which was brought by Jewish exiles from the Holy Roman Empire – are the dominant sects on the Khazar-ruled steppes. While the recent Khagans have converted to Judaism and made an effort to syncretize the three into a truly new religion, this effort has not been entirely successful and at best they can be said to have constructed some bridges between the triad. The Severian Slavs (those who do not still hold to the old ways of the Slavs, anyway) and the Greek cities of the Tauric Chersonese form a Christian minority, as well, and there is a bustling Islamic minority of expatriate merchants & their families living in Atil. Most of the Khaganate's other constituent tribes still uphold the pagan ways of their ancestors, be they Slavic or Finno-Ugric or Altaic in origin.

    Language: Khazar, an Oghur Turkic tongue related to Bulgar, is naturally the primary language spoken by the Khazars themselves and the lingua franca of their Khaganate. Hebrew remains the sacred language of the Khaganate's century-old Jewish population and those who have converted to join them. Other languages of lesser prestige spoken by the Khazars' subjects include Alan, (Volga) Bulgar, the East Slavic or Antaic speech of the Severians, and various Finno-Ugric languages including Möger[1].

    The old saying is that no empire lasts forever, and between the extraordinarily harsh winters and competition for hunting & grazing lands between the nomads, that is doubly true on the wild Pontic steppe where life is often shorter and harsher still than in the settled lands. Fortunately, in the black soil beneath the blue skies here, new life always finds a way to sprout from the carcass of the old. Such has been the story of the Khazars – in their own tongue, Xasar – who first entered the pages of history as just one of numerous Turkic tribes yoked beneath the mighty Tegreg Khaganate which once stretched from the Persian Gulf and the rivers of Mesopotamia to the Gobi Desert, but then rose to assert themselves as masters over much of the Eurasian steppe when their masters were overthrown between the resurgent power of Rome, the ascendant might of Islam and the Later Han at their zenith.

    The Khazars have enjoyed this position of supremacy for over a century now – certainly their empire has proven more durable than that of the Tegregs, who fragmented in half in less time than that. In the process they have weathered civil wars which would have destroyed lesser khanates, grown remarkably rich off of the riverine & landward trade routes crisscrossing their part of the continent, and formed the third leg of the triad of empires dominating western Eurasia. They have contended with both the Hashemites and the Romans from time to time, managing to carve off chunks of both in victory and survive in defeat, and preserved their spiritual independence by spurning both Islam and Christianity in favor of Judaism, the oldest of the Abrahamic faiths whose legacy has been claimed by its rivals. What's more, their late Khagan Simon-Sartäç was a bold visionary – for better and for worse – so ambitious as to try to weld the new faith, which he inherited from his mother, to the ancient traditions passed down from his father Bulan and the Indian pathways to enlightenment which his cousin-wife Esin tried to walk; and in this he proved able and lucky enough to make some headway. Evidence of this can be seen on their very banner, a clear sign of either syncretic wisdom gained from bringing multiple wildly different religions together or sheer schizophrenic madness depending on how favorably disposed the observer is toward Simon-Sartäç's efforts.

    But no matter how successful and prosperous they might seem in the present, a wise ruler on the nomadic steppes should always remember to look to the future with caution, and never allow their greed and their ambitions to overtake their common sense. Bulan Khagan forgot this in the end: inexplicably coming to believe that he actually had a chance at seizing control of the eastern half of the Roman world (to which he believed his mother, the eldest daughter of Helena Karbonopsina, had a claim), he ended what would otherwise have been a very long and glorious reign by dashing himself to pieces against the legions of Christ under the command of Aloysius II, third of Rome's Five Majesties and his own cousin. Simon-Sartäç forgot it too near the end of his own life, and was saved from tampering once more with religious affairs in a course sure to end in embarrassing (if not fatal) failure only by dying at the right time.

    Now Simon-Sartäç's son Isaac Khagan rules in Atil, and has hopefully learned well of both what to do and not do from the example set by his father and grandfather, as well as those of past nomadic empires such as the Huns and Tegregs. At this point in time it would seem to an outside observer that he has taken all the necessary lessons to heart: thus far he has avoided conflict with both Rome and the Hashemites abroad, and bound up the wounds from the fallout of his father's last defeat at home. Though the steppe empires are not exactly known for stability, and indeed almost every time a Khazar Khagan decided to promote his brothers to the rank of subordinate khan it has ended badly, Isaac has even managed to maintain amicable relations and a healthy working relationship with his brother Zebulun Khan. But then, Bulan's and Simon-Sartäç's reigns started off well enough too. Time will tell whether Isaac and his heirs can keep these relatively good times going, or even inaugurate a proper golden age for Khazaria – if they can survive this new ninth century, then they can rightly boast of being the most durable steppe empire yet. But if not, then they will join the same grave as their Tegreg forebears and Attila's Huns before them, and there is no shortage of rival tribes both within and without their borders who would not think twice of feasting upon them and usurping their position if given half a chance.

    As the name 'Khazar Khaganate' indicates, at Khazaria's head there rides a Khagan (Khazar: Xâqân), invariably drawn from the branch of the great Ashina clan which has traditionally ruled over the Khazar people: traditionally they have claimed descent from the legendary figure Yizhi Nishidu, one of the ten half-human sons of the she-wolf Asena from whom the dynasty acquired their name, but since converting to Judaism they have also claimed to be the long-lost descendants of the Ten Lost Tribes of Israel in general (a fanciful myth which would be appropriated by other dynasties and ideologues in the distant future) and the House of Jehu in particular (though to the Christian Romans and most non-Steppe Jews, that line ended with the pitifully short reign of Zechariah of Israel). Indeed, they also further claim to have reunited the bloodlines of the long-fallen Northern Kingdom with that of the still-extant Judeans of the former Southern Kingdom by way of Bulan Khagan's marriage to the African exile Rachel bat Isaac. In this manner the Ashina say theirs is a pedigree to rival that of the Blood of Saint Jude to the west and the House of the Prophet to the south.

    Now in their early years, the Khazars upheld a system of dual kingship in the Turkic style, dividing monarchical responsibilities between the senior Xâqân and a junior 'Khagan-Bek' (Khz.: Xâqân-Bex) with the former being more of a ceremonial & spiritual leader while the latter handled earthly duties, such as leading the Khazar hordes in warfare. This system of governance is still upheld by some of their vassals, such as the Magyar tribes living around the southern Ural Mountains and the more distant and 'barbaric' Turkic peoples to the east like the Oghuz. Traditionally one Ashina brother would hold the spiritual Khaganate and the younger brother closest to him in age would hold the temporal one, with any younger brothers of theirs who they saw fit to assign a governorate to becoming lesser Khans (Khz.: Xân). Theoretically this division of powers was supposed to be both ordained by the heavens and helpful to the Khazars by allowing for multiple princes to concentrate on different duties, but in practice, as can be expected this arrangement turned out to be rather less than stable and led to more than a few civil wars even as the Khaganate grew in size and power, the latest and most devastating of which was the one between Bulan and his brothers (both of whom he had to fight in order to take & secure his throne) in the early eighth century.

    As part of his sweeping reforms Simon-Sartäç, who conveniently had no living brothers by the time he took the throne (his mother Rachel birthed no other son and had a hand in eliminating at least some of his half-brothers born to Bulan's other wives, the ones who weren't killed in battle with the Romans anyway), abolished this increasingly obviously outdated and detrimental arrangement. From his reign onward the Khazars were to only have one Xâqân who would govern them in both religious and secular affairs, and who must be as comfortable conversing with sages in religious garb as he is when in armor when wielding lance and bow at the head of the army: for his example Simon-Sartäç looked to the Hasmonean dynasty of Israel, who ruled the Jews as both king and high priest[2]. Lesser Ashina scions might still be assigned to rule parts of the greater empire as their own fief with the title of Khan, and those princes without a fief were usually dubbed Tarkhan (Khz.: Tur-Xân); but none were supposed to have any pretense to the highest office which only the mightiest and most enlightened man in the clan was fit to occupy, by the grace of God and the ancestral spirits both.

    X8cPCWK.jpg

    Isaac ben Simon(-Sartäç), Khagan of the Khazars as of 800 AD. Where once the Khazars had two Khagans, they now only have one, ostensibly following in the footsteps of the Maccabean priest-kings of the last truly independent Judean state. Isaac himself has cut his beard and styled his hair into sidelocks according to Jewish custom

    The supreme sovereign of the steppes is supported in his duties by a government apparatus whose sophistication never ceases to surprise outside observers expecting a simplistic, Darwinian hierarchy of nomadic chiefs killing one another to climb the ladder, invariably under the misguided impression that the Khazars (and perhaps all steppe nomads in general) are little more than savage thugs. Khazar administration incorporates not only the actual Khazars themselves, but also many representatives from their subject peoples – other Turks, Bulgars, Slavs, Alans and other Caucasian peoples, Jews and even expatriate communities of note, mostly Muslims but also including a fast-growing community of Norse traders from the far north these days: in other words, theirs is an administration as ethnically diverse as (and certainly more religiously diverse than) those of the Holy Roman Empire and the Hashemite Caliphate, at least post-Hashim al-Hakim in the latter's case. Beneath the Khazar khans & khagans themselves, vassal tribes like the Magyars, Kimeks and Volga Bulgars enjoy a great deal of autonomous self-governance in their ancestral lands under their own rulers, who are titled 'Elteber' (Khz.: Eltäbär) in official Khazar correspondence.

    For a nomadic horde, the Khazars have found themselves ruling over quite a few settled towns around the Black Sea, and indeed they have built one such city to serve as their capital – Atil, a bustling commercial center situated in the delta of the great Volga River which is host not only to the greatest families of the Khazar elite but also substantial communities of foreign merchants & dignitaries. Of the others some, including all the cities of the Tauric Peninsula, were built by the Greeks; but east of the Tauric Chersonese it is the Jewish exiles from Roman Africa who have founded most of the towns. Each town, representing a fortified nexus of trade on the steppes, has been granted the privilege of electing their own governor, who is titled babagchuq ('father of the city') by the Khazars: in exchange however they must submit to taxation, thereby financing the Khazars' war machine and the projects of the great Khagan, and to the monitoring of a resident supervisor appointed by said Khagan called a tudun, who spies to ensure the townsfolk are not plotting sedition against their overlord and has the authority to remove a babagchuq & temporarily assume control of the urban administration if it becomes necessary (for example, because the babagchuq just got caught committing the crime of sedition against Ashina rule).

    Since the Khazars rule over a multi-ethnic and multi-religious domain, the Khagans have had to take great pains to balance the concerns of their diverse subjects. Simon-Sartäç tried to merge Judaism, Buddhism and Tengriism under the umbrella of his 'Three Paths', which has been a partial success at best; but even if they are not interested in furthering his religious reforms, his descendants can at least see some wisdom in continuing to surround themselves with a council of sages from all three faiths and others of import to minorities among their subjects, such as Muslims and Christians. It was Simon-Sartäç's father Bulan who created a corps of trained jurists called kündürs, literate and multilingual officials who are charged with keeping the peace between the various ethnic groups & sects and with fairly arbitrating in inter-tribal or inter-religious disputes: both Simon-Sartäç himself and his son Isaac have since wisely expanded the ranks of the kündürs. For his part, as of 800 Isaac is also in talks with the Hashemite court of Caliph Hussein to appoint a governor called the Khazz for the fast-growing Islamic quarter of Atil, as part of a deepening of ties between Khazaria and the Islamic world to counter Roman advances into the steppe by way of the Christianized Ruthenians.

    CuLV6c8.jpg

    In order to keep up with (and imitate) their Roman & Arab rivals, the Khazar Khagans have established a mint in Atil and created their own currency, stamped with their face or religious symbols (usually a Jewish menorah or Star of David) on one side and religious messaging on the other, coupled with a date based on the Hebrew calendar (which begins with the creation of Adam). This 'sheleg' (Khazar for 'shekel') reads 'Moses, Prophet of God' and dates to the year 4540 after the Creation of the World (780 AD)

    The Khazars themselves rode into the history books as a group of nomads, much like the other great Turkic tribes, and in that regard they have changed little as of the year 800. They are expert horsemen and nomadic pastoralists, breeding and tending the great herds of formidable horses for which they are famous in addition to sheep, goats, donkeys, etc. and migrating from pasture to pasture every season. From these herds the common Khazars do derive their livelihood in peacetime: the sheep & goats provide them with wool for clothing and lamb, mutton and sausages for consumption, while horses afford them great mobility on the Pontic Steppe and in addition to the consumption of horse-meat when needed, the milk of mares is fermented and consumed by their Khazar riders as a drink called kumis. The majority of Khazars still have not settled down in one place but rather move with their herds, pitching felt yurts when they have come to a stop for the season only to pack it & their belongings up and return to the saddle when it's time to move again, and all those who have been subjugated beneath the Khaganate's standard must tolerate the nomads' arrival in and use of whatever grassland they have for pasture.

    Speaking of the Khazars' subjects, those constitute the great majority of the Khaganate's population, rather than the Khazars themselves. The greatest of these constitute autonomous tribal nations within the ranks of the Khazar Khaganate, with the privilege of being governed by their own customs and chieftains (called elteber in Khazar correspondence) in exchange for their provision of warriors & supplies to the Khazar army in wartime, and grazelands to nomad Khazars in times of peace. Many of these subject tribes are actually other nomads following a similar lifestyle to the Khazars, and indeed almost all of them are fellow Turks of one kind or another: Bulgars, Burtases, Barsils, Baranjars and Sabirs west of the Ural Mountains and Kimeks, Karluks and Oghuz Turks to the east. Many of the former had roamed the Pontic Steppe before the Khazars came barreling through and boast of ties to the great and terrible Hunnic Empire prior to its destruction in the mid-5th century, while the latter set had once helped the Khazars and Later Han topple the Northern Tegreg Khaganate before the Ashina inevitably turned on them.

    Among the great non-Turkic subjects of the Khazars the most notable are the Magyars, the Severians and the Jews. The Magyars (or Möger as they might call themselves) are unique in that, despite being a nomadic people surrounded by Turks, they are not Turks themselves – indeed based on their speech it would seem their closest relatives are (in the sense that one can still consider his third cousin a distant kinsman), of all peoples, the primitive and sedentary Finno-Ugric tribes who call the furthest northern forests and ice wastes home such as the Mari, Mescheras and Meryans. The Severians meanwhile are Slavs of Antae stock, kindred to the likes of the Drevlians and Polianians who have since merged into the Ruthenians. Like the other Sclaveni they are a settled and agrarian folk, dwelling in farmsteads & villages on the left bank of the great Dnieper River where they grow wheat, barley & rye in the rich black soil; hunt beavers and squirrels for fur & to diversify their cereal-heavy diet, and sometimes also bears for the sake of prestige; and also engage in beekeeping on a large scale, to produce honey and wax. Finally the Steppe Jews, descending primarily from African exiles and secondarily from the Jewish communities of the more recently conquered Tauric Peninsula or from the Persian Jews of the northeastern Caucasus (Juhuro), constitute the most urbane and urbanized population within Khazaria, dominating its cities and supplying most of its babagchuqs. In Khazaria these people – formerly bereft of a truly secure homeland since their ancestors were definitively expelled from Judea by Hadrian – have found their first stable sanctuary in 600 years, far removed though it may be from the holy sites of any actual spiritual or sentimental importance to them.

    lbAdpji.jpg

    Six chiefs of the Magyars coming to petition their suzerain, Isaac Khagan

    As has been said before, despite being nomads at heart the Khazars have found themselves in possession of an awful number of settled towns along the southern and western reaches of their domain. These towns are anchored along the banks & portages of the great steppe rivers – Dnieper, Don, Volga – as well as their lesser tributaries, fed from and feeding on the northernmost great trade routes in the known world. By navigating these rivers merchants, be they Khazar or Judean or Norseman or Slav, can relatively easily travel from town to town and kingdom to kingdom to exchange goods such as amber, timber, furs & slaves from the north for valuables from the more civilized south such as wine, glass, jewelry and spices. Thus, far from being some wintry wasteland inhabited only by woodland savages or nomadic herders, it would be more accurate to note Khazaria as a land of busy markets and merchants traveling with loads of cargo under the protection of its warrior nomads.

    To both serve as a fixed capital and capitalize on these lucrative trade routes, atop the nexus of many of said routes in the Volga's delta the Khazars have built one great city of their own: Atil, a bustling town that might as well be a metropolis by steppe standards, host to great expatriate communities of Christian and Islamic merchants in addition to the Khazars themselves & their subjects. From Atil's port traders can enter from or exit to the Caspian Sea, providing a strong economic link to both additional Caucasian ports under Khazar control and the Hashemite Caliphate directly to their south. Different stages of its construction were influenced by the Khatuns (empresses) of Kundaçiq and Bulan Khagan, and it shows – the former's wife Irene, a Christian Greek princess of the Roman East by birth, was a patron of the Christian quarter and can be thanked for the existence of both Ionian churches and Roman-style bathhouses within the city limits, while the Jewish quarter with its synagogues and yeshivas owe their thanks to latter's Jewish wife Rachel, on top of the conversion of the Ashina imperial household to Judaism.

    L60jOZd.png

    A busy Atil market in summertime. Jews, Muslims, Christians, Buddhists and merchants from as far off as Liang China can be seen gathering to engage in business here

    On that note, it is nearly impossible to discuss the Khazars without also mentioning their strange, and yet strangely harmonious and balanced, array of religions. Not content simply to convert to Judaism, from the reign of Bulan's son Simon-Sartäç onward the Ashina have also striven to unite this eldest of the Abrahamic religions with the ancestral Tengriism of their people and the newer Buddhist tradition brought by incorporating the Tegreg remnants in Khazar Khorasan. To accomplish a feat as herculean as this, Simon-Sartäç tried to accentuate the similarities between each creed and to promote syncretism by integrating the divinities & traditions of the three religions into the others' framework: recasting the Tengriist gods and spirits as devas and bodhisattvas, promoting mystical meditation among the Jews and presenting Buddhism less as a rival religion and more like a lifestyle to them, and so on.

    Thus far the Khazar ruling class has achieved some success in syncretizing Buddhism with Tengriism, rather less success in bringing Judaism and Buddhism together, and almost none to speak of in uniting Tengriism with Judaism. In 800 AD, it is still unusual but not totally alien for (as an example) a Steppe Jew to also regard the Buddha as a venerable sage (while his Buddhist counterpart would by turn describe the Jewish prophets as bodhisattvas), practice lacto-vegetarianism in line with the Buddhist principle of ahimsa or absolute non-violence, and engage in meditative techniques to calm himself & draw closer to God. At a stretch he may even tolerate his Tengriist friends hailing Jehovah under the name of Tengri and the archangel Michael, defender of Israel as 'Ak-Koyash', while also sharing with his Buddhist friend his hope for the coming of the Messiah – known to the Easterners as 'Maitreya Buddha', who will achieve enlightenment, build the Third Temple in Jerusalem and inaugurate a new age or kalpa. Fortunately, though by the end of his life the increasingly senile Simon-Sartäç had come to fancy himself that Messiah and the Maitreya Buddha both, he died before he could actually act on the more radical reforms he had in mind (and almost certainly inspire a drastic backlash which would've destroyed the limited gains of his Three Paths), and while his successor Isaac has not abandoned the Three Paths he has also resolved to avoid courting rebellion by further meddling in these sensitive affairs of the soul.

    xmhfOmk.jpg

    Jewish sages in Atil's great synagogue poring over the Torah & Talmud in search of any passages that can serve as the foundation for mutual understanding with Buddhists and Tengriists, as commanded by Simon-Sartäç

    As to the other two Abrahamic religions, the Khazars' relationships with Christianity and Islam tend to fluctuate depending on the state of the Khaganate's respective relationships with the Holy Roman Empire and the Hashemite Caliphate. At present, while still guardedly tolerant of Christians, the Khazars regard the second Abrahamic religion and its adherents with suspicion, viewing Christianity's Ionian creed (the only one that matters, in their view, since no great heretical movement exists in or near their lands, unlike Miaphysitism and Monophysitism in the Arab lands) as but an extension of Roman power. This is especially true of their Severian thralls, who Simon-Sartäç and Isaac both consider a potential fifth column eager to break free from the Khazar yoke and join the rest of their Ruthenian brothers across the Dnieper, as has seemed highly possible since the Romans defeated the Khazars twice in war.

    In turn the Severian Slavs, who comprise the largest (and still growing) Christian element within the Khaganate, resent the tuduns' spying on them and intruding on their religious services, which is doing little to suppress their dislike of Khazar rule and willingness to join up with the rest of the Ruthenians at the first chance. Conversely, the Khaganate has recently warmed up to Islam and Isaac is in talks with Caliph Hussein to appoint an autonomous governor or Khazz for the Muslim quarter of Atil, in addition to exploring the possibility of a Muslim-Khazar alliance against the Romans if the former should consistently gain the upper hand in their latest war. However, a few decades ago the situation was the complete opposite, with the Khagans up until (and, for a while, actually including) Bulan being friendly to Christianity and cold toward Islam so long as their old alliance with Rome held. No doubt the present course will find itself reversed if the Khazars ever reconcile with the Romans and begin to work against the Muslims once more.

    wl60wgm.jpg

    Isaac Khagan receiving an embassy sent by the Caliph Hussein at the end of the eighth century

    As a collective people, the Khazars have not strayed far from the martial traditions of the great Eurasian nomadic hordes – and why should they, when these hordes once brought the Roman world to its knees and actually destroyed the Sassanid Persian Empire. However, while a swarm of swift horse-archers and mighty lancers is indeed a difficult combination to beat on the battlefield even for a powerful settled empire, it is not without its weaknesses. In order to cover said weaknesses, the Khazars have turned to recruiting a diverse array of auxiliaries from subject peoples such as the Antaic Slavs and the Jews, as well as mercenaries from abroad who would be paid with some of the profits from the many riverine and landward trade routes taxed by the Khaganate's authorities.

    At the core of the Khazar war machine ride the Khazars themselves, who still fight almost exclusively as horsemen – indeed, most Khazar boys will start learning to ride a horse around the same time that they learn to walk & talk – and will only dismount when they absolutely must, either to traverse difficult terrain into which their horses cannot easily charge through (such as the Pripet Marshes which protect the lands of their former Ruthenian subjects-turned-enemies) or to defend a fixed position of great tactical importance. The princes of the Ashina clan, other aristocratic Khazar families and their retinues who comprise the heavy cavalry corps of the horde make no distinction between the role of 'lancer' and 'horse-archer': suited up in heavy lamellar armor and riding a well-armored steed, these elite warriors fight equally capably with both the great two-handed lance and a compact but powerful composite bow. For sidearms they prefer either maces, with which to crush heavily armored opponents, or curved sabers which excel in carving through an enemy when wielded from atop a horse moving at high speed – a sword design first popularized among the Turkic peoples in late Tegreg times, though the Khazars have increased the curvature of the blade compared to the older Tegreg design and Turks working for the Hashemite army have done much the same, producing the familiar scimitar.

    wwlyHVL.png

    A noble heavy horseman of the Ashina clan, visibly armed with saber and lance and bow. His blade is more curved compared to older steppe sword designs, the better with which to slice through enemies when his horse is moving at full gallop on the battlefield

    The highborn Khazars typically exploit their combination of mobility with armor & killing power to gallop up close to the foe, shoot barbed arrows (exceedingly unlikely to directly penetrate Roman mail or scale, but devastating to unarmored soldiers and those parts of armored men's bodies which are insufficiently protected) at them and then retreat, repeating the cycle until the enemy has been so worn out and bloodied (and hopefully also drawn out of formation) that they can safely switch to their lances and charge in to finish the fight. Meanwhile the junior Khazar nobles donning armor made from iron strips & hardened leather laced together, made to maximize protection while still remaining affordable, most frequently fight as lancers supported by poorer retainers, who in turn fight almost exclusively as horse-archers swarming & harassing their foes at a distance and engaging in large-scale feigned retreats to soften up & lure out said enemy for their masters' benefit. The Khazars' Turkic subjects, such as the Barsils and Sabirs, as well as the Magyars employ similar equipment and fighting styles as their overlords, and their contributions to the Khazar armies allow the Khagans to expand the ranks of their cavalry to truly intimidating, even seemingly apocalyptic proportions.

    Horsemen are of less use in a siege than they are on an open battlefield, unless the plan is just to camp around a city until its defenders starve (which, to be fair, is usually the easiest and safest way for a besieging force to prevail in a siege). The Khazar Khagans accordingly rely on their settled subjects – Jews, Slavs and Caucasian peoples – to provide them with infantrymen, most frequently to conduct sieges in a timely manner and also to try to pin down opposing Roman or Arab footsoldiers in battle so their masses of cavalry can get at the latter's flanks and rear. The Severians (as the largest Slavic tribe left under even nominal Khazar suzerainty after the Second Roman-Khazar War) typically provide their masters with mobs of lightly-armed tribal spearmen, skirmishers and archers surrounding small squadrons of better-equipped aristocrats and their retinues (Old Slavic: Družina), not the most motivated soldiers but good enough to fill out the ranks of the Khazar infantry so long as they can be kept in line. Caucasian warriors provided by the likes of the Circassian tribes and Alans have a reputation for being both more heavily armored and eager to actually fight in Khazar service than the Severians, but also for being reckless and over-eager to come to grips with the enemy.

    It is the Steppe Jews who form one of the most reliable and useful contingents among the Khazar footmen. They may be the most privileged non-Turkic minority within the Khaganate, but in no way does that exempt them from military service – the Ashina Khagans are quick to remind their Jewish subjects that the steppes are a hostile environment for any empire, and that not only should they be grateful that the Khazars took them in, but that it is entirely within their interest to ensure the Khaganate never falls since the next nomadic horde might well pursue less friendly policies toward them. Consequently volunteers and conscripts from the Jewish towns (organized, trained and led by their own elders & captains) furnish the ranks of the Khazar hordes with mailed spearmen, not equal to the Roman legions or Hashemite ghilman but sufficiently disciplined & well-equipped to form the center of a Khazar battle line, or else as light skirmishers outfitted with javelins, bows and slings. However by far the most useful military role occupied by the Steppe Jews is that of engineer: not unlike the role once enjoyed by their Babylonian kindred (until the Muslims learned military engineering in sufficient numbers themselves) the more erudite among the Jews will design and build bridges, covered rams, siege towers and engines of war, from mangonels to Roman-style scorpions to match those used by the empire that expelled their grandfathers, for the benefit of their new masters. Whenever the Khazars succeed in taking a city by storm, it is almost certainly their Jewish engineers who they must thank for the victory.

    Bx1z5q4.jpg

    A highborn Jewish heavy infantryman in Khazar service. His scale armor is of a steppe design, reflecting one of the ways the Khazars have left an influence on their Jewish subjects rather than the other way around

    To round out their army, the Khazar Khagans maintain a standing regiment of elite mercenaries set apart from (and many leagues above) the common sellswords augmenting their hordes, financed with the wealth obtained from taxing trade routes. Dubbed the Lariçiyeh or simply 'guardsmen' (Ara.: Arsiyah), these men are recruited primarily from the frontier of Khorasan (or 'Turan'), and as such include a large number of Turks and some Persians (especially Daylamite mountain-men) who have converted to Islam. Heavily armored to a man and divided into foot- and horse-guard units, the Lariçiyeh have been granted the privilege of serving as the personal bodyguard of the Khagans and their immediate family, under the logic that foreigners such as these would be less interested in murdering said Khagan than other Ashina clansmen with an eye on the throne and that if they did kill their patron, the other Khazars would never tolerate their rule and instead tear them to pieces – in other words, the same logic that governs other units of foreign bodyguards, such as the Germanic guard corps employed by past Roman Emperors or the elite ghilman slave-soldiers of the Islamic world. The Ashina Khagans boast that their Lariçiyeh is always around 10,000 strong to intimidate their rivals, but in practice, that number is just their paper strength and as with the legions of Rome it's not uncommon for the Lariçiyeh to count a smaller or larger number of warriors than that in their ranks, depending on the state of the Khagan's treasury.

    Like any good nomadic horde, the Khazars thrive on plundering their enemies' lands & subjects and appeasing their own thralls by dividing the spoils among the latter – indeed, rather than paying regular salaries to their troops as the Romans do, Khazar leaders typically just let most of their men basically pay themselves by way of pillage. This practice built up a great hatred for Khazar 'foragers' among their neighbors, especially the Sclaveni to the west (on whose backs the Khazars became the greatest slave-drivers and merchants in western Eurasia for a time, so much so that although the root of the very name 'Slav' is Slověne – 'tribe of the free', derived from svoboda or 'freedom' and further related to the terms slovo ('word') and slava ('glory') – in their ancestral tongue, ironically to many outsiders it is merely the root of the word 'slave'), but it worked well enough until those people started organizing into kingdoms better able to resist Khazar raids under the aegis of Rome and Christianity.

    Nowadays, with the number of soft targets for raiding around them dwindling thanks to Roman support for the East Slavs and the expansion of Christianity into the steppes while the Hashemites have recently enjoyed a renaissance under Hashim al-Hakim, the Khazars have had to put more effort into their raids. They could still target the less organized Slavs or Finno-Ugric peoples to the north, but those tend to have little worth stealing. No longer can small, independent bands of nomads just storm into Ruthenian lands or beyond and pillage villages with impunity: these days, such endeavors usually require the Khagan to put together and lead an actual army on an organized expedition to enrich his people (at another's expense). Cruel as it may be, this represents not only the way of the steppe nomad but also the most realistic application of Khazar military power – the Roman-Khazar wars demonstrated that the Khazars have no shot at defeating the stronger Romans (or Arabs for that matter) in an extended war. Bulan Khagan aspired to take over the Roman East in his mother's name, while in his dotage Simon-Sartäç came to harbor even loftier ambitions of first taking Jerusalem from the Saracens, then (after building the Third Temple and being hailed as the Messiah of course) storming westward and leveling Rome to avenge the depredations of Titus & Hadrian: but Isaac Khagan is a much more sensible man who does not trade in such baseless and suicidal fantasies, and can settle just for plundering his enemies' homes when the opportunity arises so as to make his followers happy and keep the Khazars in a position of supremacy on the steppe.

    vqYpJga.jpg

    Norse mercenaries turning Slavic slaves they caught on a raid over to their Khazar employers. The latter have found their Khaganate to be a major nexus of the Eurasian slave trade, attracting the bitter enmity of the Slavic neighbors who remain their preferred target

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Old Hungarian.

    [2] Historically the Khazars were known to have a dual kingship system going at first, but abandoned it sometime before the 9th-10th centuries, as evidenced by the later Khazar monarchs with Jewish names no longer making any reference to co-rulers in their correspondence.
     
    801-805: Old Foes, New Century
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    With the latest round of Roman-Arab hostilities now in full swing, the two empires spent the start of the new century pushing the other back and forth. Backed by his array of Greek & Caucasian cousins & in-laws, Constantine VII mounted a counterattack outward from Antioch in pursuit of the retreating Muslim army, which eventually turned and gave battle on the plain of Zerdana. Having learned of his limitations from his first thrashing at Ariha two years prior, the Augustus Imperator gave command of his army to his more experienced Rhangabe cousins, who used the flat terrain around the town and their preponderance of heavy cavalry to their advantage. The engagement which followed was a hard-fought one, but it was ultimately decided by the victory of the Roman paladins, cataphracts and their mounted auxiliaries over the Islamic ghilman and supporting horsemen. As it became clear that the Christians were about to win the day Burhan al-Din committed the Muslim reserve to hold back the surging Roman forces, and Caliph Hussein actually did something useful by keeping his men's spirits up during the retreat, thus preventing a rout and a total Islamic defeat.

    The Battle of Zardana had been the biggest land battle fought between the Romans and Arabs this year, and it set the stage for the Romans to slowly claw back additional ground around Antioch as far as Athareb[1] over a course of skirmishes and small sieges. Burhan al-Din, for his part, resisted his overlord's demand that he launch his own counterattack immediately in favor of avoiding pitched battle for the rest of 801 and waiting for additional reinforcements from Iraq, Filastin and Arabia instead. The Muslims didn't have much success in cracking the besieged fortresses of Nisibis and Dara to the east either, although at the recommendation of his mentor, Ala ud-Din did detach lighter elements of his army to begin harassing Corduene and southern Armenia in an attempt to divert the Armenian division of Constantine's army back toward their homeland. To that end he also established a large secondary camp around a river crossing near the ruins of long-gone Bezabde to serve as this detachment's forward-base, and the encampment would eventually grow into an Islamic town under the name of Jazirat ibn Ala-ud-Din[2] ('island of Ala-ud-Din') after himself.

    While Roman success on land had been limited, the same could not be said of their success at sea, where the Italian fleet finally sailed forth to avenge the disaster off Seleucia Pieria from two years prior. Commanded by the Venetian lord Domenico Candiano (the most senior of Doge Gioviano Galbaio's sons-in-law and thus a brother by marriage to Orso Galbaio) and reinforced by an additional Constantinopolitan squadron, the Roman navy once more engaged Al-Walid ibn Abd Shams in the waters off Paphos late in 801 and this time won a resounding victory over the Arabic fleet – certainly it helped that this time, they were led by an admiral who actually knew what he was doing. The Muslim sailors did give a good account of themselves, but were ultimately defeated after their left squadron was overwhelmed by the Venetian galleys and Al-Walid's own flagship was burned to ash by Greek fire-throwers (although Al-Walid himself actually managed to escape in a lifeboat almost immediately after realizing his ship was aflame, this loss crippled the morale of his fleet). As the Arabs ended up retreating in disarray and amid great bloodshed, the Battle of Paphos also cleared the way for the Romans to retake Cyprus from the Caliphate, a task in which Leontios Rhangabe volunteered himself in a bid to remove the disgrace of Seleucia Pieria from his name.

    P94Y7vs.jpg

    Al-Walid's flagship is set ablaze at the climax of the Battle off Paphos

    In China, the Liang and True Han were both busy consolidating their positions and rebuilding their lands after the devastation of the early Horse and Lotus Era. This was even reflected in the era names adopted by Huanzong and Dezu around this period – since hostilities had ended (and until they should begin again, either with each other or one of the contentious barbarians around them), Huanzong had in life adopted the era name 'Xianyi' or 'establishing justice', while Dezu took on the name 'Jianwen' or 'establishing civility'. Keenly aware that his red hair and the Turkic origins of his family left him with a good deal of ground to cover when it came to positive public relations, Huanzong sought to stress just how Sinicized he was (and had been since birth) and to secure the good graces of the ancient Chinese noble families of distinction, in large part by involving them in his government. His most notable appointment was that of Kong Qilong, the incumbent Marquis Shaosheng – the patriarch of the Kong clan and direct descendant of the great sage Confucius himself in the senior male line, in Qilong's case being from the 37th generation of descent – as his peacetime Grand Chancellor, and also elevating the ancestral dignity of the Kong clan to the rank of 'Duke Wenxuan'.

    Since most of the notable Chinese aristocratic clans lived north of the Yangtze, Dezu did not have a similar option available to him and resolved to instead greatly increase the ranks of his own scholarly elite by reforming & expanding the imperial examination system. He opened the system to commoners and lesser gentry previously locked out by the background limitations of the Later Han soon after Emperor Yang's reign; ordered the names of examinees be hidden from their examiners to reduce the chance that latter's judgment might be tainted with bias (in either a positive or negative direction); and formalized testing on the prefectural (for jobs in the rural counties), metropolitan (for work in the cities) and palatial (for the highest-level government appointments) levels. Being a scion of a family of scholar-gentry himself, Dezu also set the trend of Emperors supervising the palatial examinations in person. In this manner the True Han offered greater social mobility (even to people of northern origin) than the Liang did, and also laid the groundwork for a new bureaucratic & intellectual elite to arise south of the Yangtze.

    tHsYu1a.jpg

    A palace examination candidate hands his work in to Dezu's aide, hoping he's done well enough to join the growing ranks of Southern China's new bureaucratic elite

    Far away from the civilized lands, across the sea in Annún the Briton Pilgrims came into their first serious religious conflict with some of their Wilderman subjects, at this time still oblivious to the growing might of Dakaruniku far to their south. Now the Uendage had a habit of torturing and feasting on prisoners from a hostile tribe, starting by roasting and dividing the heart between their warriors if the foeman had previously shown courage[3], and this tradition was one that was obviously found horrifying and unacceptable by their British overlords, on top of jeopardizing Pilgrim relations with peoples hitherto uncontacted. Worse still in the eyes of the Britons, unlike the Anicinébe the Uendage's practice of cannibalism did not even seem justified by necessity, since their lands were considerably warmer and more fertile than those of their northwestern neighbors. King Brén (Old Brit.: 'Brwyn') interfered with one such sacrificial ceremony in summer of this year, preventing the Uendage from killing and eating captives from the 'Ínodouagé'[4] tribe which they'd taken in a raid across Lake Branoíne: said captives were taken into British custody and eventually recruited as interpreters in the royal court's service in order to contact their tribe at a later date.

    Brén's nominal vassals were unamused at his intervention, and the affected tribes raised the standard of revolt because as far as they could tell, the had violated their sacred customs for no good reason and set their enemies free when they could've and should've eaten the latter for strength instead. However, Brén was prepared for this eventuality and cracked down hard, leading his small quantity of knights and slightly larger quantity of British longbowmen – supported by a mass of loyal Anicinébe warriors – to suppress the Uendage rebellion by the end of the year. As a consequence of their defeat, more Uendage were compelled to undergo baptism, outlaw the tradition of cannibalizing their captives (though in practice it probably still went on, just underground and in greater secrecy, for at least a few more generations) and reaffirm their allegiance to the Pilgrim Kings, who in turn built more churches & monasteries in their lands and won the right to install priests as supervisors in their councils. In practical terms, not only was King Brén able to pull off a genuine humanitarian intervention in the affairs of one of his vassals, but in so doing he also successfully centralized greater authority over the Wildermen in the hands of his dynasty; further expanded the reach of Christianity among the former; and removed an avenue for his vassals to drag him into war with tribes he hadn't even known existed until recently.

    In 802, the Syrian front stabilized as the Romans' efforts to push the Arabs further back this year stalled, while a reinforced Arab counter-counterattack got going in the spring and showed promise for a few weeks before being reversed by the efforts of the Rhangabe brothers at the Battle of Hazir[5] where though the Muslim cavalry initially drove their counterpart away, they proved incapable of resisting the temptation to loot the Roman camp before the engagement was actually won – almost needless to say, this breakdown in discipline cost Burhan al-Din the victory, as the Roman infantry under Count Herakleios went on to vanquish his own footmen and Duke Elpidios rallied the cavalrymen to surprise and rout his distracted horsemen later. After it became clear that the Syrian front wouldn't be budging much in either direction, Constantine dispatched Herakleios to relieve the sieges of Dara and Nisibis, which the latter did by the end of the year.

    Other fronts proved more fluid. With Al-Walid's fleet now being the one to limp back to Alexandria in defeat and in no condition to contest the eastern Mediterranean anytime soon, the way was clear for the last and least of the Rhangabes to try to redeem himself, and to that end Count Leontios was furnished with two thousand marines (milites muscularii) on top of three times that number in other soldiers, mostly Italian legionaries and Bulgar or Slavic auxiliaries, for his Cypriot expedition. Ferried by the Italic fleet and supported in their landing by armed Italian sailors, Leontios successfully drove Abu al-Abbas' defending force away from the beach of Famagusta, a fishing village which was now growing swollen with refugees from nearby Salamis since the Arabs sacked it for not surrendering quickly enough to them (and to intimidate the rest of the island into yielding).

    JpKB1Zz.png

    Since naval battles were still chiefly decided by boarding actions, and spearheading amphibious invasions wasn't a pleasant experience either, Roman marines or 'milites muscularii' ('muscular soldiers') tended to be as well-armored as regular legionaries in spite of the obvious hazards that wearing heavy armor into battle on the high seas poses, making them formidable fighters on ships & beaches alike

    Now with that done and a base of operations established at Famagusta itself, Leontios continued to take the fight to his adversary and met the remaining Arab army on the island west of Salamis proper. Having been blockaded for a year by Candiano's fleet since the Battle off Paphos, the Arabs had run low on supplies and turned to pillaging even Greek towns which had surrendered to them, and those angry Cypriots had since gone on to reinforce the Roman reclamation force to a point where it comfortably outnumbered the Arab host. Fueled by desperation and more capably led by Abu al-Abbas, the Arabs fought with the ferocity of cornered lions and nearly won the day after breaking through Leontios' front line, but his Cypriot militia – poorly equipped and trained warriors certainly, but enthusiastic and numerous enough to make up for their deficiencies – plugged the gap long enough for their betters to turn the tide. By the year's end, Abu al-Abbas was stuck in the northern mountains of Cyprus and since rescue didn't seem to be coming anytime soon, although the vengeful Greeks' massacre of those among his men who tried to surrender at the denouement of the Battle of Salamis strongly inclined him to do otherwise, necessity compelled him to open negotiations with the Romans.

    Africa seemed the most promising front for the Muslims this year, as Husam al-Din exchanged blows with the Dominus Rex Bãdalaréu across Libya for much of 802. The Islamic army in Cyrenaica was bolstered by the soldiers originally assigned to the Cretan expedition, which certainly wasn't going to happen now with the Romans having retaken control of the high seas anyway, and following an initial setback at the Battle of Anabucis[6] they quickly regained their footing and handed Bãdalaréu defeats of his own at Corniclanum[7] (a battle which Husam couldn't afford to lose in the first place, since he was defending a major water supply for his men there) and Oea, pushing the Moors all the way back to Tubagdés[8]. Even here however, it did not seem likely that the Saracens would hold their gains for long, as additional reinforcements were assembled on the other side of the Pillars of Hercules – the Goths were loath to make significant contributions toward the rescue of their African rivals, nevermind that Bãdalaréu was also their king Alarico III's brother-in-law, so it fell to the Celtiberians and the Hispano-Romans of the northeast to make up for the difference, led by Count Adriano (Lat.: 'Hadrianus') of Barcelona (who, as a descendant of Aloysius Gloriosus' eldest bastard son Sauromates, was a distant relative of Emperor Constantine VII). This relief force made its way over the straits and moved to bolster Bãdalaréu's ranks by the end of the year.

    With his campaigns on all fronts either stalling or even facing small reverses in the big picture, Hussein resolved to try to tip the scales by getting the Khazars involved on his side. For some time now the Caliph had been cultivating more positive ties with the former Khazar enemy to his north, and in 802 his efforts seemed to finally bear some fruit as Isaac Khagan agreed to create the special office of Khazz – an autonomous governor for the growing community of Islamic expatriates in his capital – in addition to granting Muslim merchants trading privileges which were denied to their Roman counterparts. Unfortunately for him, the new Khagan was also exactly the opposite of the sort of ruler who would rush headlong into a foreign entanglement, having learned the importance of a cautious and temperate foreign policy from the disastrous mistakes of his forebears. Isaac made it clear that although he was fine with drawing closer to the Muslims to an extent, he would not commit to attacking the Romans' northern flank unless the Muslims started winning decisively on the battlefield, lest he end up on the losing side (or worse, if things started out well but then went south, the Caliphate might sell him out to save their own hide).

    x1xywGX.jpg

    Hussein reads a letter from his ambassador to the court of Isaac Khagan, reporting on the latter's willingness to grant special privileges to the Muslim expatriates on the steppes but also his reluctance to open a northern front against their common Roman adversary

    Far removed from the affairs of the Abrahamic empires, a Viking party was known to arrive in the islands of Fearann[9] for the first time in 802. There, as had been the case with the former Orcades, a minuscule community of Irish monks and villagers already existed, the latter having serviced sailors bound for Paparia and ultimately Aloysiana for many years now. For once the Norsemen did not come in hostility – not at first – but rather as traders and settlers, building their own village away from the preexisting Irish town that they found. However this peaceable state of affairs did not last long, as once the Nordic settlement grew large enough some years later, its increasingly greedy and warlike inhabitants began to harass the Irishmen and demand tribute from them. Rather than pay and forever live at the mercy of Viking bullies, the Irish of Fearann eventually went home or to the New World, leaving only scant traces of their settlement and their name for the islands: in the tongue of the Norsemen, Fearann eventually became Føroyar, or simply the 'Faroe Islands'.

    Come 803, the Roman-Arab war started to seesaw in the latter's favor again, at least on its primary Syro-Mesopotamian front. With Dara and Nisibis secure for the time being, Count Herakleios and the Ghassanids attempted to counterattack toward Singara, but Ala ud-Din had put much work into consolidating Islam's hold on that area so as to better protect the approach to Mosul and ultimately inflicted a costly defeat on the returning Roman forces in the nine-month Sinjar Mountains Campaign. On a similar note, although Burhan al-Din never undertook any attacks of his own in the direction of Antioch at this time, he was able to turn back all attempts by Emperor Constantine and Duke Elpidios to make any significant advance into Islamic Syria this year, culminating in his suppression of a Roman offensive which sought to circumvent his western flank at the Battle of Seleucobelus[10] where he also captured Count Maisemin. Further straining Constantine himself, his longtime mistress Marcelle de Convelence died from a wasting illness in the early winter of this year, and yet despite his grief the demands of the ongoing war and the need to rescue their son from Muslim captivity prevented him from returning home to attend her funeral.

    Hussein repeated his appeal to Atil on the basis of these Islamic victories, and while his arguments did not wholly win Isaac Khagan over, the latter was persuaded to at least begin raiding the edges of the Roman world. Khazar marauders pillaged Georgia, eastern Armenia, Ruthenia and Dacia with varying success in the later months of 803, with the parties operating out of Balanjar & the North Caucasus in particular sacking several wealthy Armenian monasteries and their attached villages. While hardly a true conquering expedition, these attacks to herald one to the Roman court in addition to pressuring Constantine's northern flank – the Caucasians now demanded that they be released from the main Roman armies so they could go and defend their homelands, and the Augustus Imperator sought quick victories on other fronts to both shore up his position & dissuade Isaac from attacking.

    02Xscuo.jpg

    Khazar raiders moving through the Caucasus Mountains

    Fortunately for the Romans, they did not have to wait long for such victories to come trickling in. The forces of Christendom achieved two triumphs over those of Islam, whose significance could not be easily ignored, near the end of 803: first and most easily achieved, they retook Cyprus in its entirety by negotiating the surrender of Abu al-Abbas' army. Twice the talks broke down and Count Leontios had tried to invade the Arab positions in the Pentadaktylos[11] range, but on both occasions he was unsuccessful at rooting the Saracens out of such difficult terrain, so ultimately Abu al-Abbas was able to secure his extraction from the island by way of Al-Walid's remaining ships near the end of the year. By that point, more than half of the Islamic expedition which had invaded & briefly conquered Cyprus was dead or missing (and probably dead, given the opprobrium they had incurred with the locals during their stay) – out of 10,000 men, fewer than 4,000 ended up making it back to 'Akka by sea. Leontios was specifically ordered not to attack the Muslims as they left their positions since the Muslims' end of this agreement involved having to release Maisemin & a similar number of Roman prisoners-of-war from captivity, and Constantine certainly wasn't about to jeopardize the life of one of the reminders he still had of his late love.

    The second significant Roman victory this year was achieved in Africa, as Count Adriano's army arrived to join that of Bãdalaréu in Gardàgénu. They did so just in time for by the moment of their arrival, the Arabs were laying siege to Tubagdés, which was the second-to-last stop after Lepcés Magna and before Gardàgénu itself. In the face of this large relief force incoming from the northwest, Husam al-Din withdrew to Torghae[12] to the south, where he decided to give battle to the Romans. Six days of skirmishing and harassment preceded the actual engagement itself, where the Moorish light cavalry executed a feigned retreat of their own which got the Arabs to repeatedly charge their well-ordered and disciplined heavy infantry formations: of course, these attacks were mounted to no avail. At a critical juncture late on that seventh day, Husam was in the middle of repositioning his forces to try to break the Roman left wing, which Bãdalaréu and Adriano had made out to be the weakest link of their army, when the bulk of the Romans' own cavalry surged forth to attack his left.

    A panicked rout ensued, starting on the Arab left wing and rippling outward, and the Muslims were forced off the field in disarray. By the year's end, the Romans had pushed the Libyan front back to Oea, thereby recapturing much of central Libya from the Saracens. Ironically, although King Alarico had held his only legitimate son Fruela (Got.: 'Froila') back (instead assigning command of the meager contingent he contributed to Adriano's army to Count Teodofredo of Cordoba, a distant Balthing cousin) precisely so that the Visigothic heir wouldn't be risking his life against the Arabs, the teenage prince of the Goths died anyway about a week after news of the great Roman victory at the Battle of Torghae broke, as his horse was spooked by a thunderbolt and threw him from its saddle while he was returning early from a hunting trip on account of the heavy autumn rain. Since Alarico's daughters were married to Adriano himself and the Celtiberian prince Viridomaro, heir to the incumbent Astur-Galician king Vismaro III, this tragedy set up a ruinous succession crisis for the oldest federate kingdom, though there were still some years to go before that dire consequence would be felt.

    9O3LQNB.jpg

    African and Hispano-Roman troops reaching the Arab camp after routing the latter from the battlefield of Torghae

    Now near the end of 803, the Romans had turned the tide hard enough on most of the war's fronts to dissuade Isaac Khagan from escalating to full intervention, just as Constantine had hoped: but this was seen as no reason to not go ahead with their own plans to swing a prospective ally of their own, the Nubians, into the conflict. A Roman embassy carefully made its way to this long-isolated outpost of African Christianity to try to induce King Chael to attack the Arabs' southern flank while they were being pressed hard on other fronts. Chael had been reluctant to join the fray or even to cease paying tribute to the Caliphate, since one severe defeat at Saracen hands would surely end his kingdom (itself stitched together from the Nubians and Aksumites/Ethiopians who had managed to survive up to this point), but the drive to regain port access for his long-weakened and impoverished people and news of the major Roman victory at Torghae gave him the nerve to go ahead. Unfortunately for Hussein, the Nubians were not as skittish about committing to their chosen ally's side in full as the Khazars had been and Chael would soon lead his warriors on a campaign to drive Islam from the old Aksumite highlands and also to regain a coastline.

    Since 803 had been a fairly good year for the Romans, the Arabs spent 804 on the defensive on all fronts, though this proved to be easier for them than attacking (again) and even though the Khazars did not directly enter the war on their behalf, the latter did still indirectly help them. Constantine had to let the Armenian and Georgian contingents of his army go home after an especially large Khazar raiding force of 5,000 men under Isaac's eldest son, Gideon Tarkhan, penetrated into the Armenian core and had to be bribed into going home by his eldest daughter Hilaria (now Armenia's queen) before they could make good on their threats to attack that kingdom's spiritual & political capitals at Etchmiadzin and Dvin, respectively. Without the Caucasians, the scheduled Roman attack on Idlib this year was doomed to failure, though by reuniting the Rhangabe brothers, scrapping a similarly-doomed second expedition to Sinjar and diverting troops from both Cyprus & Ghassanid Mesopotamia, the Augustus Imperator and Duke Elpidios found they had strength enough to repel Burhan's own offensive at the Second Battle of Athareb.

    The Muslims initially dispatched reinforcements to Africa to bolster their new southern front with the Nubians, but Husam was able to persuade the Caliph that he needed these men first to hold back the Africans and other Roman allies in Libya. Now by the time these redirected men linked up with Husam's command at Derna (still 'Darnis' to the Romans) early in this year, Bãdalaréu and Adriano had already pushed into Cyrenaica and captured Benghazi/Berenice, but the newly-bolstered Husam immediately went on the counteroffensive and defeated the Roman army at the Battle of Barqa[13] (Lat.: 'Barca'). The Saracens expelled the Romans from Cyrenaica over the next few months, but had to also halt their attacks firstly because the Africans rallied and defeated them at the Second Battle of Arae Philaenorum, and secondly to finally deal with the Nubian offensive far to the south.

    Chael had the benefit of attacking the Caliphate at a weak point when they were still too busy on other fronts to significantly shore up their defenses, and thus managed to drive Muslim forces from much of the central and southern Abyssinian Highlands with little trouble in the first half of 804. However, the Nubians ran into trouble once they started moving into the more heavily Islamized lands closer to the coast. Bypassing the ruins of Aksum itself, Chael had to fight harder for the lowland territories lying by the Gulf of Zula, and was still in the middle of besieging the port city of Adulis when Husam al-Din's vanguard descended upon his northern flank late in the year. The resulting battle was a defeat for the Nubians, who had to fall back into the mountains in a hurry to avoid annihilation while the Arab cavalry harrassed them. Once they completed their retreat however, the Nubians were able to use the more favorable highland terrain and the support of the remaining Aksumite Christians to defeat their pursuers at the Battle of Wasal[14].

    HvKAnUe.png

    Chael's Nubian warriors enjoy their brief stay on the Red Sea's beaches shortly before being driven back inland by the Arabs

    At this point Hussein appeared to have had enough, having made incremental gains in Syria and Antioch which were then offset with losses in North and East Africa. Stronger-than-expected resistance on the part of the Roman Emperor Constantine, who had since proven to be a less able leader than his father but still not a man to be underestimated, and the failure of a full alliance with Khazaria to materialize had proven to be great disappointments indeed to the Caliph. However, Constantine himself was running out of steam – the first bad year of this war had stacked up Roman losses which he was clearly unable of completely reversing, having only managed to stem his losses in the Levant while his vassals made ultimately-modest gains in Libya. His Nubian ally similarly hadn't exactly turned out to be a tide-changing war-winner, although they had managed to secure a more defensible position for themselves in the highlands of old Aksum. With that in mind, when Hussein sued for peace near the end of 804, Constantine agreed to a ceasefire and to begin negotiating an end to their conflict.

    It was also around this time that a notable community of Ionian Christians took root in the marshy wetlands of southern Mesopotamia, where their Hashemite persecutors found it difficult to follow them. Here they ingratiated themselves with the local marsh tribes or Ma'dan, who were at the time mostly known for living in reed houses called mudhifs and tending to herds of water buffaloes, and spread the faith among these locals who were isolated from (and, when interacted with, oft-regarded with some contempt as swamp-dwelling hicks by) the other Arabs. Other underground Ionians of the Babylonian Rite (not necessarily, but often, the ones who had retreated to their new marshland sanctuaries) reached out to the zanj slaves, among whom the Gospel proved a popular source of hope since their life under the Islamic lash was almost assuredly a short and brutish one. It would be some time still before Christianity built up enough of a critical mass among these peoples to seriously upset the power of the Caliphate, but that was probably for the best (for Christendom) – Constantine VII was not the right man to take advantage of such an opportunity anyway.

    9IavGwV.png

    Zanj slaves living on the outskirts of the great Mesopotamian marshes give thanks to the Most High God and His Son, away from the eyes of their masters at camp and closer to the Babylonian Christians who enlightened them to the Gospel

    On the opposite fringe of the Roman world away from Nubia, the Vikings launched their first major attacks out of the Orkney Islands this year, all targeting the Gaelic lands. Reavers laid waste to large parts of the kingdom of Dál Riata, establishing additional outposts & villages in the Hebrides as they went, and also pillaged the Irish coast as far south as the isle of Reachrainn[15] and as far west as Sligeach[16] in the lands of the Connachta. The Norse benefited greatly from disunity and endemic warfare among the Gaels: the Dál Riatans were at this time warring with the Dál Fiatach kings of Ulaid, hence why they had scant warriors left to defend their homes when the Viking longships turned up, and the Irish petty-kings who were not immediately targeted by these raids would more often than not actually opt to recruit Norsemen as mercenaries in their feuds with their neighbors – including the nominal High King at the time, Cenn mac Loingsech from Tír Eoghain, who believed these Norse sellswords represented an opportunity for him to restore Uí Néill hegemony over northern Ireland and eventually extend it to the south. The Vikings who took up this offer and similar others, of course, were content to let their employers believe whatever they wanted to believe and not to reveal the folly of this decision until it was too late for the Irish to do anything about it.

    The Romans and Saracens spent much of 805 in a state of very uneasy truce around the bargaining table, trying to hash out peace terms to end their latest round of hostilities. The truce was riddled with low-intensity skirmishing and even outright broken twice however, once by each rival empire in a bid for last-minute gains & to strengthen their negotiating position – the Rhangabe brothers attempted an ill-advised attack on Phoenicia by both land and sea, while Burhan al-Din and Ala ud-Din launched a final broad offensive in Syria and what remained of Ghassanid Mesopotamia but floundered on both counts – and restored soon afterward, since prolonging the fighting too much was in neither's interest. Ultimately it took the Augustus Imperator and his Islamic counterpart until December to find a mutually acceptable settlement.

    By the terms of the Peace of Samosata, the borders were frozen where they were at the end of overt large-scale hostilities, with a territorial exchange of sorts taking place between the Holy Roman Empire and the Caliphate. Hussein made some modest gains in Syria toward his intended goal of Antioch, mostly centered around Duhulabum/Idlib which he would waste no time in converting into a major forward-base for whenever the Muslims should strike at the fourth Heptarchic seat again, and less modest ones in Mesopotamia, where he severely truncated the Ghassanid realm and managed to remove the dagger pointed downward to the heart of his domain by way of the Ghassanids' former control of Sinjar and its environs. This peace was more favorable to the Stilichians than to the Aloysians themselves, since the former regained much of central Libya.

    Outside of Roman borders, the Nubians also held on to their defensible buffer in the Abyssinian Highlands, and while they couldn't regain a shoreline, the Muslims agreed to reopen their Red Sea ports to Nubian trade and to exempt Nubian merchants from tariffs for ten years. The Caliph also relaxed his campaign of persecution against the Babylonian Christians, for now – not a small number of their ilk proved wise enough to not emerge from the southern Mesopotamian marshes or their hiding holes near slave barracks and other places of disrepute, in case this relief should prove short-lived. Finally, Hussein agreed to recognize Raphael Qaṭraya as the legitimate Patriarch of Babylon, thereby allowing him to actually assume his office, and to once more acknowledge Constantine's authority to appoint new Patriarchs in Jerusalem & Alexandria as well in exchange for a lump sum payment.

    Now it seemed that events had turned out reasonably well for Emperor Constantine and the Romans. They did lose some territory, but it was balanced out by gains elsewhere and none of it immediately fatal or even seemingly significant on a map – there was still a defensive buffer zone around Antioch, albeit one more truncated than before, and their Ghassanid federates still held the formidable fortresses of Dara and Nisibis once used to withstand the Persians, which had since proven their worth against the Saracens time & again. It seemed that like with the Sassanids, the Romans & Arabs had settled into a cycle of wars around difficult-to-adjust borders. Constantine himself also gained valuable warfighting experience, his lack of which had proven a serious detriment at the start of hostilities. Unfortunately, it was at this point that the Augustus Imperator stumbled into a problem many past Emperors were familiar with: the legions being dissatisfied with their pay. Although he did actually pay out boni (bonuses) to his veterans as was customary at the conclusion of a war, some among the Antiochene legions believed that their deeds were worth more and that he was holding out on them. Alas, they were complaining to one nicknamed 'the Miser', who further had the death of his lover still weighing on his mind. Constantine thus reacted poorly to what he perceived to be the arrogant demands of greedy and entitled soldiers, adamant in his belief that he had paid them their fair due and they should be content with it – they were at his service and not he at theirs, as he would put it.

    Y6cCkHN.jpg

    Constantine VII rebuking a legionary captain for demanding more money after the war with the Arabs, even though the Emperor just paid him his bonus and also had to pay Hussein more gold to regain his authority to appoint new Ionian Patriarchs on Islamic soil

    Up north, the Dál Riatan king Connad mac Máel Dúin took a break from fighting the Irishmen of Ulaid to see to his own kingdom's defense against the new pagan interlopers from the north and east. Though his warriors may have been bloodied and their ranks somewhat depleted from those earlier hostilities, they still proved sufficient to catch and brutally execute Viking parties which had tried to raid around Iona and his own capital of Dunadd[17], leaving their corpses staked out on his beaches as a warning to their compatriots to stay away. To Connad's astonishment however, far from being intimidated by this display of savage Celtic justice, the Vikings retaliated in kind: the Orcadian jarl (Norse for 'chieftain') Røgnvaldr Godfriðson declared that he would go to war to avenge his fallen men, whose ranks included a cousin and brother of his, and promised much land, riches and women to any who would follow him on this campaign of vengeance. For the first time but certainly not the last or even the biggest, a British ruler had mnaged to turn Viking raids into a real invasion of his realm.

    Røgnvaldr found his 500 volunteers (mostly Norsemen from home, not his fellow Orcadians) in short order and resoundingly defeated the outnumbered Dál Riatans in two large (by the standards of the far northern islets around Britannia, anyway) battles, one beneath a rocky outcrop called the Storr[18] and the other at a site which will be named Totronald (Gaelic: Tobhta Raghnaill) after him on the island called Coll, in-between many smaller raids and skirmishes at sea. The jarl personally killed the rival king at the Battle of Tobhta Raghnaill, where Connad absolutely refused to surrender since he knew the Vikings would subject him to a torturous death after what he did to their kin: since there wasn't much point to blood-eagling a corpse, Røgnvaldr cut him into bait for the fishes instead before going on to sack Dunadd. Unfortunately it turned out Dál Riata had little in the way of anything to offer the Vikings, but Røgnvaldr did reduce Connad's son Óengus III to his puppet – including installing an 'honor guard' of Norse 'mercenaries' from his ranks, who were under orders to kill the new King of Dál Riata if he defied any 'advice' from his new chief counselor – and also arranged the marriage of his son Sumarliði to Óengus' sister Gruoch. These were the beginnings of both the Viking 'Kingdom of the Isles', which would become a pestilence upon the British Isles and a base for further Viking wars of conquest during the ninth and tenth centuries, and the Norse-Gaelic or Gall-Ghàidheil populace of said isles.

    PQnx8iE.jpg

    Vikings coming ashore to engage the Dál Riatans at the site which future generations will dub 'Totronald' after their soon-to-be-victorious leader

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Atarib.

    [2] Cizre.

    [3] This was an actual Huron tradition as recorded by French Jesuits in the 17th century.

    [4] Onödowáʼga – better known as the Seneca people, who eventually became part of the Iroquois Confederacy.

    [5] Al-Hadher, Syria.

    [6] El Agheila.

    [7] Ajdabiya.

    [8] Thubactis – Misrata.

    [9] Faroe Islands.

    [10] Jisr ash-Shughur.

    [11] The Kyrenia Mountains of northern Cyprus.

    [12] Tawergha.

    [13] Marj, Libya.

    [14] Dessie.

    [15] Lambay Island.

    [16] Sligo.

    [17] Lochgilphead.

    [18] On the Trotternish peninsula of the Isle of Skye.
     
    806-810: The Root of Evil
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    Picking up where 805 had left off, 806 began with a violent bang: disloyal elements of the Antiochene army, having just been spurned by Constantine VII when they demanded more gold from him, launched a mutiny against their master. It is uncertain how far the rebellious soldiers intended to go – whether the plan was just to take Constantine hostage and extort what they felt they were due from him (unlikely as it may be, since he would no doubt have sought revenge soon afterward), or outright name one of their own the new Augustus Imperator – because loyal legions and auxiliaries led by the Rhangabe brothers put the mutiny down well before the end of January. However, no less than Constantine himself was killed in the fracas, temporarily separated from his bodyguards and felled by an errant plumbata dart while trying to return behind the safety of their shields. Saint Paul had once said greed was the root of evil, and now indeed it had proven to be the ruin of both both Constantine 'the Miser' and his men – though at least the former died rather than show himself to be so weak that he could be bullied around by his soldiers. In being the first Aloysian ruler to die at his own men's hands, the seventh Constantine became a larger figure in death than he ever was in life, supplying the basis for many a legend about a miserable scrooge of an emperor or merchant prince whose greed ruined (or outright ended) his life: it would be many centuries before anyone would get around to writing a happier ending to his myth than the one he actually experienced.

    rHuTiLQ.jpg

    The chaos of the Antiochene mutiny of 806, in which Constantine VII gained the dubious distinction of being the first Aloysian Emperor to be assassinated by his legions. Notably, Teutonic & Arabic auxiliaries can be seen helping to put the mutineers down

    The death of the sixth Aloysian emperor threatened to send the Holy Roman Empire spiraling into chaos, on account of his heir Romanus still being only eleven years old, so those uninterested in such a spiral had to move quickly to stabilize the situation. While there were occasions on which the eastern half of the Roman world would seize the chance to proclaim its own emperor and try to split away from the Occident (as had already happened at the start of Aloysius II's reign), mercifully this would not be one of them, as Duke Elpidios Rhangabe was not interested in trying to claim his dead maternal cousin's crown. Understanding that the Orient was still in a precarious position with both the Muslims and Khazars having demonstrated hostile intentions, he instead penned a letter to Empress Rosamund after subjecting the surviving mutineers to decimation (contrary to Aloysius Gloriosus' instructions in the Virtus Exerciti, but the fact that they had murdered their emperor merited a revival of the legendarily harsh punishment in his view), warning her of what had befallen her husband and urging her to consolidate the regency back in Trévere. He did 'recommend' that he be named the next Praetorian Prefect of the Orient, but went no further than that, and in any case few others would have been more qualified than himself for the job at the time anyway.

    Rosamund, who had been striving mightily to not publicly rejoice over her romantic rival Marcelle's demise over the past few years, was shocked and appalled to hear of how Constantine died. While their marriage may not have been a particularly happy or even desired one on either end and she certainly resented his long-term affair, Rosamund had not wanted her husband dead (and in such a random and dishonorable manner no less), and furthermore the Augusta was sufficiently politically astute to understand the dangers inherent to a child monarch's rule. Indeed, no sooner had she arranged for the coronation of young Romanus III and begun naming members of his regency council (of which she was naturally the head) did the first of those dangers rear its head – as word that the old Emperor was no more and his young son had been crowned in his stead Count Maisemin, who had returned from Antioch after being released from Islamic captivity, raised his banner in rebellion with the support of his father-in-law Bennacques de Senlis and other nearby partisans tied to the latter by bonds of friendship & marriage; why indeed, the insurgents proclaimed, should Constantine VII be succeeded in these dire times by a pudgy boy with no life experience, rather than a young man who had been tested on Levantine battlefields and was furthermore the son of the woman he actually loved?

    It seemed to the Empress-Dowager that Marcelle was still stabbing at her heart from beyond the grave. However, Rosamund had not been blind to the threat perpetually posed to her own son's birthright by her husband's bastards even if the latter had willfully been, and set in motion the contingency plan she had drawn up with her brothers and cousins. As the Gallic rebels hastened to march on Trévere, hoping to avoid a civil war in favor of a quick coup d'etat to overthrow the regency and install Maisemin as Emperor before any great reaction could be amassed against them, they found themselves opposed by an army of 10,000 under Rosamund's younger brother the Comes Haistulf, which outnumbered theirs by more than 3 to 1: loyal Treverian legions supported by federate contingents from Saxony, Thuringia, Alemannia and Lombardy, the full array of Rosamund's kindred among the Teutons – only the auxiliaries from her native Lombardy were ironically not as numerous as they should have been, since their eldest brother Adelchis had gone to war with Poland over the Silesian lands almost as soon as news of Constantine's death reached both kingdoms.

    Count Haistulf rejected all attempts by the rebels to backpedal and negotiate a settlement, viewing these as efforts to stall for time & reinforcements (and also being under orders from his sister to kill Maisemin at all costs), in favor of immediately attacking them with his overwhelming numbers. He and the loyalists prevailed in the Battle of Bouillon which followed, killing Maisemin in the rout of the rebel army and capturing & executing Bennacques a few days later. The Empress-Dowager was relieved to know that Maisemin had only managed to sire a daughter with his wife Briaste before his death, so she could have them both committed to a convent (rather than potentially have an infant boy's blood on her hands) and safely terminate the first Aloysian House of Valois then and there: as for his estates and those of Bennacques, those she awarded to her victorious brother. If not for the various crises unfolding this year and over the next ones, at this point she no doubt would have taken steps to tighten marriage & inheritance regulations to ensure everyone understood that offspring from concubinage and common-law marriages (ex. The Celto-Germanic custom of 'handfasting', still popular across Northern Europe) could not inherit, and that the only unions which were legitimate were those announced in a church and officiated by an Ionian priest – no matter what her own Germanic supporters might have thought.

    A8MOcBO.jpg

    The Lething royals of Lombardy were generally depicted as redheads with the temper & ferocity to match, but Rosamund Waltharistohter was noted to possess a calculating, patient & phlegmatic disposition – traits which served her well in her feud with Marcelle de Convelence and now in her son's regency, where a crisis seemingly every year would enormously tax that patience

    As it was, such reform would have to wait. Although Rosamund successfully saw off this first threat to her bloodline's hold on the purple, the real challenges of her regency still lay ahead of her. Grudges between the Poles and her fellow Lombards as well as the Dulebians and Dacians had exploded into open warfare in the meantime; the Africans and Barcelonans and Celtiberians were circling Gothic Spania as they waited for Alarico III to die; this new Norse scourge nipped at the northern fringes of the Roman world; and of course the Muslims and Khazars still loomed large on the horizon. Suffice to say that the Empress had her work cut out for her when it came to ensuring they all survived long enough for Romanus III to attain his majority (even if it wasn't as far off as it would have been had Constantine died a decade prior), much less in regard to making sure he wouldn't be spending his entire reign trying to reverse any losses they might incur during his minority.

    Speaking of the latter two rival empires, in Kufa Caliph Hussein reportedly burst out cackling like a hyena when he received word of Constantine's demise so soon after the latter had prevented him from achieving any great victory. Declaring that clearly Allah had given him a new opportunity and he would be a fool to waste it, he moved to tear up the Peace of Samosata and prepare another attack on Antioch posthaste, using newly-captured Idlib and Jisr ash-Shughur as the forward bases from which to do so. Those Ionian Christians who declined to emerge from their hiding places, whether in the Mesopotamian Marshes or other underground hideouts across the Caliphate, had their caution vindicated in short order as well. To the north, Isaac's reaction was rather more subdued, well in line with his far less bombastic personality compared to both Hussein and his predecessors. Still the Khazar leader, who had been prepared to negotiate an end to his raids with the late Augustus Imperator, decided that in fact his sons should keep on pillaging after all, and that perhaps it was time to break the troublesome Ruthenian kingdom and bring the East Slavs firmly back under the Khazar yoke.

    807 saw the regency scrambling to contain the growing crises straining the Holy Roman Empire before any of them could flare up fully. Rosamund's first move this year was to meddle in the brewing Gothic succession crisis: with the death of his legitimate heir Fruela, King Alarico III was left with two male heirs in the form of Teodofredo (Got.: 'Theodefred'), Count of Cordoba – a cousin of his from a Balthing cadet branch descended from his great-granduncle Athanagildo – and Bermudo (Got.: 'Veremund') de Cartagena, the illegitimate son of his deceased brother Suniefredo, former count of that city. While Bermudo was closer to Alarico both in terms of blood relations and as a friend, his mother being the lowborn mistress of Suniefredo proved an insurmountable obstacle for his claim in the eyes of the Empress-Regent: that situation resembled Marcelle's and her children's too much for her liking, and she was not about to set the precedent that a bastard could be legitimized and inherit ahead of available male heirs after freshly crushing Maisemin's uprising.

    800px-Kings_of_the_Visigoths_by_Alonso_Cano.jpg

    Teodofredo Hermenegildez of Cordoba and Bermudo Suniefredez of Cartagena, the rival Balthing claimants to the Gothic throne, who represented the legitimate continuation of the line of Alaric I and the closest blood relative to the incumbent king respectively

    Thus Rosamund did decline Alarico's request to legitimize Bermudo and make him the direct heir to the Gothic throne, in favor of trying to align with Teodofredo instead. To that end she arranged the marriage of her remaining unwed daughter Octavia, now in her late teens, to Teodofredo's son Ranimiro (Got.: 'Ranamir') and pressed Alarico to dictate that the Count of Cordoba should be his heir, but the king dragged his feet on the matter. Meanwhile Count Adriano of Barcelona and Viridomaro of the Astures & Galicians both made little secret of their intent to claim the Gothic throne through their wives, Alarico's daughters, and while Alarico's brother-in-law Bãdalaréu of Africa was wary of a Saracen move against newly-reconquered Libya he also knew he couldn't pass up the wonderful opportunity to massively expand Stilichian power presented by his own claim to the Gothic throne.

    Bermudo Suniefredez was not the only bastard of high birth who Rosamund was antagonizing and trying to contain this year. She may have removed Maisemin, and the Galbaios had neither desire nor ability to seize control of the Holy Roman Empire through their marriage to his sister Solpeche, but those two's remaining brother Onoré still remained under her suspicion. The Bishop of Arles hadn't been able to do anything in support of Maisemin owing to how quickly and decisively the loyalist forces had shut his uprising down, and tried to spin off his welcoming of the latter's return from the Levant at the port of Arles (shortly before the Count went north & started his revolt) as merely one brother greeting the other in a friendly manner, as he should have: but while this and a public profession of loyalty to Romanus III allayed most people's fears, it wasn't enough to keep Rosamund from aligning with forces within the Ionian Church opposed to Onoré rising any further in stature. Pope Callixtus & company had no interest in another Aloysian Pope, and neither did Rosamund if that Pope's name was most likely going to be 'Honorius'.

    However, other pressing matters would soon force Rosamund to divert all of her attention and resources away from the brewing war of succession in Hispania. To the east, she interfered in the Polish-Lombard war to bail out her brother Adelchis, who was losing the conflict at the time after overconfidently blundering into a trap set by the Polish king (and Romanus' maternal uncle) King Bożydar at the Battle of Uraz east of the Oder. Imperial diplomatic pressure was certainly one reason why Bożydar backed down and agreed to restore the territorial status quo in Silesia despite the Lombards having instigated this round of hostilities and then going on to lose – he had hoped Maisemin's rising would have been more than a flash in the pan and distracted Rosamund for longer – but much more importantly, a considerable Khazar incursion was underway and threatened the Slavic realms beyond the Oder & Dniester. The main thrust of the Khazar attack was aimed at Ruthenia, where Isaac's sons Gideon Tarkhan and Eleazar Tarkhan burned down most of Kyiv but were unable to crack open the central gord or citadel (which had been rebuilt with help from Roman engineers) where the majority of the populace sheltered, but their slaving raids had penetrated as far as Poland & Dacia and all parties involved, despite their differences, had to agree that the Khazar yoke extending its reach back westward was not in any of their interest.

    EY3V6Qm.jpg

    Adelchis, King of the Lombards, looking oddly chipper in the aftermath of his defeat at Uraz. Then again, he doubtless knows that his little sister has his back, no matter what happens on the battlefield

    To the south, the Saracens also decided 807 would be a good time to strike – it would seem then that the Arab-Khazar alliance was back on after all. Caliph Hussein and Burhan al-Din concentrated their strength on trying to take Antioch, where they besieged the Rhangabe brothers. While the earlier decimations might have further strained Roman manpower in this front, Elpidios defended his decision by asserting that a harsh example had to be made to dissuade any further mutinies or attempted usurpations from within the ranks and that they still had strength enough to hold out against the Arab invaders until the regency sent help. Arab raiders did also strike at the Ghassanid realm and into Libya, but these were very much secondary fronts in Hussein's mind where Antioch represented a vastly greater prize than Dara, Nisibis or Oea – he was determined to either take the seat of the See of Saint Paul, or else die trying.

    Half a world away from Rome's sphere, the Yamato were engaged in intensive castle-building across the northern provinces of Dewa and Michinoku (collectively known as the Tōhoku region) so as to provide local fixtures for defense against the Emishi tribes, while also trying to sway as many of said Emishi tribals to accept the authority of the Emperor as possible. This strategy, devised by the now-elderly Kamo no Agatamori and following the example of his own successful negotiations with Kearui, proved far more successful than previous attempts to clear out the Emishi had and also expanded the resource & manpower base of the burgeoning Japanese state both by securing new lands without the need to scorch it in warfare first and setting up the gradual assimilation of many of the Emishi into their populace.

    For his part, Emperor Suzaku was no more – the man hailed as the favored of the gods for apparently having successfully called on them to smite Zhang Ai's fleets having died of old age shortly after the dawn of the new century. But his son Go-Saimei also took the opportunity to move his court from mountainous and highly defensible but rather isolated Yoshino to a more centrally located site, easily accessible by both land and aquatic transport, where he built a new capital city that he dubbed 'Heian-kyō' – 'peaceful and tranquil capital', signaling the imminent Yamato consolidation of Honshū and a hopeful transition to a more peaceful and prosperous era, free of even the slightest fear of foreign threats (whether Emishi or Chinese). 807 is thus considered to have brought the 'Yoshino Period' of Japanese history to a close, and to begin the 'Heian Period' in its stead.

    G298GQi.jpg

    The late eighth and early ninth centuries marked the dawn of a new age of prosperity, consolidation and cultural development for the Japanese civilization, symbolized by their construction of a better-positioned and more glorious capital at Heian-kyō

    The Romans found their fortunes, which had been off to a poor or at best middling start at the dawn of the ninth century, shifting all over the place in 808. On the eastern front, the sons and nephews of Isaac Khagan continued to rampage across Ruthenia and the Caucasus, and at their furthest also penetrated into Poland and Dacia. Rosamund dispatched mounted legions and auxiliaries from the Germanic kingdoms (including her own Lombardy, despite the lingering grudges between them and the Poles which required their contingents to be positioned as far away from one another on the battlefield as possible) to aid the Slavic federates. A large push to relieve Grand Prince Lev of Ruthenia, who was still cooped up in Kyiv's citadel, had to be carefully planned with the Poles and Volhynians over the first half of the year. Rosamund also mediated the border dispute raging between the Dulebians and Dacians in order to get both to contribute to the war effort, as well.

    In spite of the bloodshed and mutual distrust or outright animosity between nearly every party involved, the Roman coalition did finally get off the ground in June of 808, and their combined strength of 12,000 was enough to scare away the forward-most of the Khazar raiders early in the campaign. The Khazars rallied around Gideon and Eleazar's army (now swollen to about 8,000 strong) and made their stand against the Christians at the Battle of the Teteriv River, a ways northwest of Kyiv – this battlefield was the one they had chosen because the presence of nearby impassable marshes would conveniently protect their right flank from the larger Christian host. Said marshes did hinder the Khazars' own mobility, so while their infantry line (anchored by heavily armed contingents of Steppe Jews and mercenary footsoldiers) engaged its coalition counterpart, Gideon and his brothers threw their all into the cavalry clash on their left and the Christian right with the intent of rolling the Christian infantry after putting their horsemen to flight. The Khazar cavalry had the edge for most of the fighting, but the Christians' greater numbers allowed Count Haistulf to keep a substantial reserve which he committed right as it seemed his cavalry was in danger of breaking, reversing the enemy's fortunes and enabling him to snatch victory from the jaws of defeat.

    The Battle of the Teteriv forced the Khazars to retreat back beyond the Dnieper and dispelled any ideas about a quick and easy reconquest of Ruthenia (at minimum) on Atil's part. In the meantime, Hussein's siege of Antioch was proceeding slowly after he had breached the still-incompletely-repaired first defensive lines away from the city, and it was here that another stroke of good fortune befell the Romans. While this Caliph, being no great warrior, had been careful to stay well away from the front lines of any battle or siege camp, such prudence was of no help when confronted with lethal disease outbreaks, as oft happened in both besieged cities and the besiegers' camp alike. A typhoid epidemic inflicted not-insignificant casualties on the Muslim army almost a year into the siege, and while Burhan al-Din survived his brush with the slow fever, Hussein did not. The Rhangabe brothers and their garrison cheered the sight of the depleted Islamic host withdrawing in disarray, not only so that Burhan could gather reinforcements but also to make sure that Hussein's son Ali would succeed him smoothly, and in Trévere Rosamund hailed the news as evidence of God's righteous punishment upon the House of the Prophet for breaking the Peace of Samosata while her husband's corpse was still cooling.

    cHoyvmU.png

    Caliph Hussein lying in his sickbed while his physicians are trying (and failing) to treat his typhoid fever

    All that said, it was still far from smooth sailing on all fronts for the Aloysians this year. The long-awaited death of Alarico III of the Goths occurred on fall's eve this year, and fittingly it preceded the fall of the Gothic kingdom as a whole. Teodofredo and Bermudo's factions had been brought to an apparent conciliation while he was still lying on his deathbed, whereby they agreed to rule as joint kings in a revival of the ancient Gothic custom of dual kingship, albeit with Teodofredo as the undisputed senior of the two. But although this arrangement gained the approval of an assembled council of the Visigoth nobility and Empress Rosamund, it was seen as nothing more than a hindrance by the Count of Barcelona, the Celtiberians and most dangerously the Africans, all of whom were determined to press their respective claims on the kingdom which covered two-thirds of Hispania anyway. While this meant that the three rival claimants were certainly breaching the Emperor's peace and disregarding the imperial court's orders to respect the last-minute Gothic succession arrangement, in other words being engaged in a state of rebellion, nobody at the time wanted to officially declare that, least of all the regency council itself.

    The Aloysians found themselves almost immediately off to a bad start in the 'War of the Gothic Succession' which ensued. Commitments in the Levant and Ruthenia meant they had almost no manpower to spare to defend Teodofredo & Bermudo's reign, in spite of Rosamund having recognized them as the legitimate Kings of the Visigoths. What they did have to spare was a Sicilian squadron detached from the Italian fleet (then busy containing the Muslims in the eastern Mediterranean), with which they intended to at least block the Pillars of Hercules and prevent the Africans from landing until after the Balthing cousins had dealt with their rivals to the north, but an unexpected and severe storm wrecked it off the Sardinian coast and effectively ended non-diplomatic imperial involvement in the crisis. A plan to use the Carthaginian legions to shut down the African court was considered but declined by Rosamund, who was afraid that such a move would not only trigger a civil war with the Stilichians she could ill-afford, but also cost the crown the trust of all its other federates and persuade them to cease tolerating a legionary presence anywhere near their lands. Now while the Lord-King Bãdalaréu had left 7,000 men to guard the Libyan frontier under the command of his son's father-in-law Dux Seraénu ('Seraph') ey Nabala, a lack of major Saracen offensives in that direction on account of Hussein's ultimately fatal concentration on Antioch freed him up to invade southern Hispania with his main army, which at 14,000 strong was a testament as to why Stilichian Africa was still the most powerful federate kingdom overall.

    Against this host, the divided Visigoths could only muster 7,000 men on quick notice. Faulty intelligence and Teodofredo's conviction that they should win a major victory as soon as possible to solidify their claim (which Bermudo did remarkably little to talk him out of) resulted in the two kings leaving Toledo to face Bãdalaréu within days of their coronation rather than wait for reinforcements to further enlarge their host, and promptly blundering into a ruinous defeat at the Battle of La Janda near Gádiz. Not that the Goths had much hope of victory to begin with, but Bermudo added to his own side's misfortune by exploiting their decision to encamp their contingents separately to flee the battlefield the night before the battle itself was fought, fully expecting to become the sole King of the Goths within another day. In that regard at least he wasn't disappointed, as the now-hopelessly outnumbered Teodofredo was crushed by the Moors the very next morning and killed in desperate single combat with Bãdalaréu's son and heir Prince Érreréyu (Van.: 'Hilderic') by the lake which gave the battlefield its name. His son (and Rosamund's newest son-in-law) Ranimiro was among the few survivors captured and had little choice but to pledge allegiance to Bãdalaréu as the new King of Hispania, in the process abdicating his own claims to the latter, so as to avoid getting his head removed by a Moorish executioner's ax.

    v5ZfnUy.png

    The African prince Érreréyu catches up to Teodofredo by the lake of La Janda as the latter tries to flee the site of his crippling defeat. The War of the Gothic Succession was not the first succession crisis in Visigothic history; but where before they had survived the Aetas Turbida (for instance), here ineptitude, treachery and disunity ensured this time would be the last

    Old Pope Callixtus II died early in 809, and was swiftly succeeded by a candidate agreed upon between himself, the Cardinals and the Empress-Regent shortly before his expected demise: his pupil and Papal secretary Sergius, formerly head of the Apostolic Library of the Vatican, now Pope Sergius II. Bishop Onoré d'Arles, of course, was not even considered by the Cardinals or the people of Rome and could expect little from the new regime but continued marginalization, leading him to put feelers out to the Stilichians to determine whether they were ready to try to retake the purple from the Aloysians who had displaced them a century and a half prior. To his dismay, it turned out they weren't, as Bãdalaréu was primarily concerned with conquering Gothic Spain and did not believe Africa to be strong enough to make a certain go at the throne yet. Thus, the Papal succession was one of the few things to go smoothly for the regency this year.

    Hispania remained the biggest bone of contention within the Holy Roman Empire's borders, outweighing all the petty squabbles between the Slavs and Teutons (or Slavs and Dacians, or Slavs and Slavs) to the east. Bãdalaréu eschewed the idea of attempting to push right onto Toledo in favor of consolidating African control over Baetica, using Ranimiro as both a hostage to secure compliance and an example of his willingness to give the southern Spaniards a fair shake under his rule: he respected the young man's right to succeed his father as Count of Cordoba and did not touch his estates in exchange for his professed loyalty. Much of the southern Spanish nobility were also alienated by the treacherous manner in which Bermudo disposed of their chief, while Bãdalaréu stressed that while he actually did kill Teodofredo at least had the grace to face him like a real man and his son had vanquished the rival claimant in honorable single combat. The Moors were successful in securing Baetica as a base for further operations into Hispania, but their vanguard under Érreréyu was defeated in an overconfident and improperly supported attack on Toledo later in the year, slowing their progress.

    Besides thwarting the Moorish prince's assault, Bermudo at first seemed to be having a reasonable year. While the southern partisans of Teodofredo must have regarded him with disgust, and he was not entirely successful in getting the northern and central Gothic nobility on board either, at least he didn't completely alienate them. The support he still had and reinforcements he was able to gather from his own power-base around Cartagena (his hometown) and Murcia had first proven sufficient to defend Toledo, then to check the advances of the Barcelonans and Celtiberians. While the Goths were getting routed at La Janda, Adriano had negotiated the defection of Tarracona[2], captured Cèsaraugusta[3] with the aid of its oppressed Jews and swayed or otherwise beaten many of the northeastern barons into joining his cause, and Vismaro & Viridomaro had done much the same with the lords of the old province of Lusitania. Even the far-western captain Gonzalo Sunearez had joined the latter after hearing of Teodofredo's demise, passing ownership of the Islas Atlantes to the Celtiberi and becoming better-known to history as Gonçalo Suniáres in the (new) 'Lusitana' language[4] evolving out of the absorption of the ancient Gallaeci language into the Vulgar Latin dialect of far western Hispania (not to be confused with Old Lusitanian, which had been absorbed by no later than the second century).

    D5LlCdS.jpg

    Ranimiro Teodofredez bending the knee to Bãdalaréu before the latter's sons and court. The Gothic nobility generally had few issues with switching their allegiance to rival claimants to the title 'King of Hispania' for them, who all shared their faith and even Patriarchate anyway, as long as those claimants seemed strong and pledged not to touch their properties & privileges

    Now fortunately for Bermudo, the Celtiberians and Barcelonans were not united, and skirmished as fiercely and frequently with one another as they did his own scattered forces. After driving back Érreréyu, the Balthing bastard-king moved to engage the former's army outside Emérida[4] and broke their siege of that city: Vismaro was injured by a javelin in the fighting, and died a few weeks later after the wound became infected. Before he could turn his lance in Adriano's direction however, the Count of Barcelona had a trick up his own sleeve to deal with this remaining Gothic rival – a fake defector from his camp (actually a real one initially, but Adriano sniffed out the plot and took his sons hostage to subvert his scheme), claiming to carry his master's campaign plans, who at first knelt before Bermudo when brought into his presence but then fatally stabbed him with a long dagger.

    While the assassin was immediately cut down by Bermudo's guards, the damage was done, and in what everyone in Hispania other than his own partisans regarded as fitting retribution from above, the man who had eliminated his rival for the Gothic crown through treacherous abandonment had himself been killed treacherously. Bermudo's death without any children of his own left his supporters panicked and headless, clearing the path for Adriano to storm into Toledo and compel the Gothic nobility there to hail him as their king and his wife Aragonta, Alarico's elder daughter and thus Bermudo's cousin, as their rightful queen while the Africans and Celtiberians were still licking their wounds. Adding to Rosamund's misfortune (for despite her general disdain for bastards, she wasn't above working with Bermudo out of political convenience), her reluctant second choice for the Gothic crown had now died and with him the main Balthing line, with the Gothic kingdom itself sure to follow soon while an array of less palatable candidates prepared to keep fighting one another over its remains.

    For her part, the Empress-Regent was preoccupied with trying to negotiate a peace treaty with the Khazars. Isaac may have failed to conquer Ruthenia (much less move on Poland or Volhynia) in this moment of weakness, but even with the defeat on the Teteriv, his raiders had managed to secure a handsome profit and undermine the Roman defense in the south. And while Hussein's unexpected death had prevented the Hashemites from fully capitalizing on their own opportunity, in this year Burhan al-Din was able to see off all prospective challengers to Ali ibn Hussein's assumption of the Caliphate and was repositioning the Saracen armies for another go at Mesopotamia, putting pressure on the regency council to seek moderate terms. Thus the Khazars were able to get away with whatever loot wasn't recovered after the Teteriv, disappointing the eastern Slavic kingdoms, and Isaac was able to extort tribute in gold & silver from the Romans for peace, a demand which did not sit well with Emperor Romanus (who, at fourteen, was informed of the terms at his first-ever chance to sit in on the proceedings of his mother's council & Senate).

    dGp6ppT.jpg

    Roman ambassadors handing a tribute payment off to Isaac Khagan in order to secure peace & quiet on their northern flank

    With Bermudo dead and the next closest Balthing relative being firmly under the thumb of the Africans, Rosamund had to think quickly to salvage the situation in Hispania and – if not push the Moors out of the peninsula entirely – then at least ensure the whole of the Gothic realm didn't fall into Stilichian hands, which would certainly massively increase their power relative to that of their Aloysian overlords. To that end, as of 810 she fell back on the option of partitioning Hispania along the lines of the three great Roman governorates of old: Tarraconensis in the northeast (including the newer province of Carthaginensis in central-eastern Spain), Lusitania in the west (including the province of Gallaecia), and Baetica in the south. The Aquitani, whose rulers had no ties of marriage to the Balthings and had so far remained uninvolved, represented a useful tool with which to help enforce such a settlement, but they could not possibly do so alone (even while having remained unbloodied, they didn't have the strength to overcome just Adriano or Viridomaro, much less all three combatants), so the Empress-Regent's first order of business was getting some of the warring powers on board with her plan.

    Ironically, it was the Stilichians themselves who proved most helpful to Rosamund's scheming, not anything she did herself. By 810 Bãdalaréu had consolidated his hold on Baetica and absorbed the supporters of the Theodefreding cadet branch of the larger Balthing dynasty into his ranks, which coupled with the acquisition of reinforcements from Africa, swelled his army in the peninsula to 20,000 strong – the largest of any of the contenders by a wide margin. With this mighty host and both Érreréyu & Ranimiro in tow he marched onto Toledo, leaving his second son Arroderéyu (Got.: 'Roderic') to hold Cordoba, and while Adriano may have gotten far with intrigue, his daggers proved little match for African swords. The Barcelonans were put to flight in the Battle of Argamasilla[6] that summer which, being fought on a flat and sparsely populated plain that was part of Hispania's great inner plateau, afforded the superior Moorish cavalry (to whom the Spanish heat was no challenge, as they lived with worse back home, and whose dromedary contingent proved to be a handy anti-cavalry unit) a great opportunity to cut their enemies to ribbons.

    Having barely escaped that disaster with his life and lacking the strength to hold Toledo, Adriano evacuated back to his base in the northeast in a hurry. The Celtiberians now moved to race the Moors to the Gothic capital, but Viridomaro found the gates barred by the garrison of 400 men left by Adriano to cover his retreat. While such a tiny force would normally be no challenge to the 6,000-strong Celtiberian army, they did hold out long enough atop Toledo's walls for Bãdalaréu to arrive and rout the latter in a great battle outside the city, after which he took over the siege and in a month's time bribed the defenders into yielding their hopeless position in exchange for being allowed to leave with their lives, horses and armor. The African king and his Gothic wife Gosuinda made a triumphal entry into the latter's home in fall of 810, and from his position Bãdalaréu saw no reason to settle for 'just' southern Spain when it seemed he could take it all.

    The great Stilichian victories of this year did not only leave their enemies reeling, however. Adriano and Viridomaro now both saw that they could not possibly defeat the Africans on their lonesome and, with the whole of old Gothic Spain out of their reach, were more amenable to allying in order to preserve their slices of it. This played directly into Rosamund's design, and a partition of Hispania along the old Roman lines had become a much more attractive proposal now that the alternative seemed to be African domination of the peninsula. Before the year's end Emperor Romanus would travel to Tolosa to wed Adriano's daughter Joana, and also elevate him to the kingly rank over a new 'Kingdom of Tarraco' – a new height for the House of Barcelona or so-called 'Yazigos' descended from Sauromates 'el Sarmata', eldest son of Aloysius Gloriosus and his first mistress the Iazyges princess Aritê – as well as to acknowledge Viridomaro as not merely King of the Galicians and Astures and Cantabrians, but of Lusitania. Of course Bãdalaréu still rejected Rosamund's proposal for partition, since Baetica was the smallest province and as far as he was concerned he could absolutely take on the combined strength of the other Spanish kingdoms & still prevail, but she had expected him to do so and now took steps to push the Aquitani to add their fresh forces to the new Tarracan-Lusitanian alliance.

    mgiA0ca.jpg

    The Yazigos of Barcelona notably used the draco standard of their maternal ancestors in battle, and in addition to serving as the legitimate Aloysian main line's bulwark in Hispania, also restored the blond blue-eyed look of their common ancestor to the latter through their first princess Joana's marriage to Romanus III

    However Rosamund, and for that matter Bãdalaréu as well, could not afford to purely fixate on Hispania. No sooner had hostilities on the Khazar front cooled and the Poles & Lombards settled down to lick their wounds did the Saxons and Thuringians decided this would be a good time to go to war with their Wendish neighbors, coupled with intensifying border skirmishes & feuds among the Serbs, Thracians and Croats further compounding the Empress-Dowager's migraines. Burhan al-Din also launched his invasion of Mesopotamia this year with the intent of finishing off the Ghassanids (a worthy secondary goal if Antioch was out of his reach), and defeated Count Herakleios and the Ghassanid & Bulgar armies in the Battle of Thannuris[7] on the Aburas River[8]. Husam al-Din also had not been blind to the Moors' great distraction to the far west, and aside from trading barbs & skirmishes with Duke Seraénu, was also marshaling an expedition to retake central Libya in Egypt.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Kyoto. Historically, Heian-kyō was built in 794 instead, and the previous Japanese capital was Nara rather than Yoshino.

    [2] Tarraco – Tarragona.

    [3] Caesaraugusta – Zaragoza.

    [4] If Espanesco more or less corresponds to Old Spanish (sans the Arabic imprint of course), 'Lusitana' then is the timeline's equivalent to Galician-Portuguese, the ancestor of modern Portuguese & Galician/Galego.

    [5] Emerita Augusta – Mérida.

    [6] Now Argamasilla de Calatrava, north of Puertollano.

    [7] Tell Tuneinir.

    [8] The Khabur River.
     
    Last edited:
    811-815: Spanish Settlement
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    Come 811, the Africans launched what Bãdalaréu hoped would be their finishing blows in Hispania. That it was becoming increasingly apparent his enemies in the peninsula had reached an accord and were beginning to coordinate their efforts to stave off Moorish hegemony was a development worthy of concern, but he was still confident of his chances at beating their collective might, even if he would prefer to move quickly enough to crush them separately. What alarmed him more were the reports from Duke Seraénu of an uptick of Islamic activity on the Libyan border, raids and scouting expeditions of such number and persistence that they could only be the prelude to a renewed Muslim invasion (mirroring the Islamic invasion of Mesopotamia which already began this year, but soon ran into the stone walls of Dara and Nisibis again): fighting that off would certainly require him to leave Hispania behind, so the Lord-King was determined to conclude hostilities on the peninsula victoriously as quickly as possible in order to free his forces up for another round with the Saracens.

    To this end, the bulk of the African army left Toledo to finish off the new Tarracan kingdom to its northeast, after which Bãdalaréu intended to turn west to roll up the Lusitanians who would then be isolated from any hope of Aloysian intervention (diplomatic or otherwise). After wresting Valencia from the Tarracans and overcoming Adriano's much smaller army again in a fierce but short winter battle at Turboleta[1], the Dominus Rex himself drove right onward to Tarracona and Barcelona with 13,000 men, while detaching a robust division of 5,000 under Érreréyu to besiege Cèsaraugusta and also secure his western flank. Adriano didn't have the strength to hold Tarracona and thus fled the city which gave his kingdom its name for his actual capital, which the Africans had placed under siege by the end of spring. It must have seemed then, both to themselves and their rivals, that the Stilichians were but moments away from achieving a total victory in Hispania.

    However, the rival Iberian kingdoms (and Aquitaine) were determined not to go down as easily as the fractious and unstable Visigoths had. Rather than foolishly attempt to immediately relieve Cèsaraugusta and Barcelona on his own, Viridomaro united his army – reinforced over the past winter with many new recruits raised in Lusitania proper – with that of Aznar Otsoa ('son of Lupo'), Prince of the Aquitani and Vascones (Esp.: 'Aznar López', Fra.: 'Asnard Lou') which, while still but a mosquito on its lonesome compared to the Moorish juggernaut, looked more impressive as part of a combined host with its western neighbor and was also fresh & well-rested on account of having remained entirely uncommitted to the War of the Gothic Succession prior to this point. This combined Lusitanian-Aquitani host forced Érreréyu to break off his siege of Cèsaraugusta and fall back to rejoin his father with the bad news: meanwhile Bãdalaréu had tried and failed to achieve another rapid victory at Barcelona by storming the city, and elected to fall back to a more favorable defensive position than risk getting caught between the allied forces outside Adriano's capital, what with his men's ranks having been worn down by attrition and further tired by winter campaigning.

    cTWAOs6.png

    A Tarraconensian mural commissioned by Adriano, depicting Bãdalaréu the Moor fleeing from before the walls of Barcelona in 811

    After adding Adriano's strength to their own, the allied army followed the Africans to the lower course of the River Ebro (Lat.: 'Hiberus'), where they would fight one of the decisive engagements of the War of the Gothic Succession. The Battle of the Ebro was in truth less a singular clash between the two armies (who were more or less evenly matched in number now) and more a short campaign of multiple smaller battles fought around the great river over a few weeks in the summer of 811, beginning with the allies launching over-eager attacks as they arrived piecemeal upon finding that the great African host were still not done crossing south of the river thanks to their own great size. These attacks stung the Moors to be sure, but Bãdalaréu & Érreréyu successfully maintained discipline among their men and pulled off the retreat without overly heavy casualties; meanwhile for their part, once the bulk of the allied army had amassed on the Ebro's northern bank, the kings changed tactics and began attempts to cross the river themselves rather than try to wipe out the clearly prepared and well-armed Africans still on their side of it.

    Now it was the Africans' turn to attack the allies as they crossed and try to crush their beach-heads piecemeal, while nearby fishermen's boats were commandeered and Tarracan engineers hurriedly built pontoon bridges to try to ferry as much of the allied army south of the Ebro as swiftly as humanly possible. In this the Moors were no less entirely successful than their adversaries had been at crushing them mid-retreat, and larger battles followed around Gandesa, La Venta de Camposines, Pinell and the high hills & low mountains of the Serra de la Fatarella, in addition to many rather intense skirmishes between each engagement. The allies gained the upper hand in the northern battles, the Aquitani light infantry proving to be especially helpful in the rough terrain around La Fatarella in particular, while the Africans' cavalry advantage continued to serve them well to the south.

    In the end however, a combination of the allied forces gaining the upper hand around each contested area except Pinell and the arrival of two legions in Barcelona, ostensibly to support the Emperor's new father-in-law, got Bãdalaréu to blink first and order a withdrawal, which the Africans executed in an orderly manner. Still, he had gambled and lost, even if that loss was not as severe as it could've been. The allies meanwhile may not have crushed the Africans in the Battle of the Ebro, but they had staved off the worst possible outcome for non-Stilichians and proven there was still viability to Rosamund's partition scheme. Critically they won space and time to keep fighting against the Africans, who they and the Empress-Regent now hoped to expel from Toledo & to drive back – if not out of Hispania entirely – then at least to the confines of the old province of Baetica in the peninsula's far south.

    hH2i8Lm.jpg

    A heavy and light infantryman of the Aquitani armies. Though even their more noble warriors would've amounted to medium infantry in other Christian armies, the Aquitani proved to be swift and ferocious warriors, adept at maneuvering through the mountains of northern Hispania and getting the drop on the more heavily-armed and cavalry-heavy Africans time & again

    Elsewhere, in a less calamitous turn for the Aloysians' unstable fortunes, in understanding of the deteriorating situation on the continent and to more effectively oppose the escalating Viking raids plaguing their shores the Britons and English naturally grew closer. Now united beneath the standard of the Holy Roman Empire and by the former's conversion to Ionian Christianity, starting with Ríodam Artur VIII and Cyning Æthelbald the former rival kingdoms set aside their ancient grudges to begin coordinating responses to Norse reaving parties, lighting beacons and sending messages to one another's forts so that the other could send men over the border if needed – not to conquer or pillage, as was the norm in past centuries, but to help their fellow insular Christians fight off the reavers. In this manner the primary Latin and Germanic kingdoms of the Isle of Britain were able to mitigate the impact of Norse harassment on their shores, at least for the next few decades.

    Deepening relations between the two also had the unintended side-effect of allowing the Pelagian Remnant to deepen its own reach into the underbelly of Anglo-Saxon society however. There the heretical teachings of Pelagius found some purchase among the sensibilities of the English commons, as far removed as they were from Rome & the other Ionian centers of power and inflamed by popular disapproval over more recent reforms to keep the English Church in line with continental practices (such as the calculations for Easter and the style of monastic tonsuring) rather than with the traditions developed on the isles by the Celts and adopted by the early English Christians, considered erroneous by the central clerical authorities – all issues in which the Pelagians were now the only ones still holding to the old insular customs. Pelagian theology's extreme emphasis on human free will also appealed to those Englishmen who aspired to alter or escape their destiny or wyrd, a pagan concept which had survived Christianization. In any case while the Pelagians viewed the Vikings as a threat for obvious reasons, they would also come to consider the pagan reavers an opportunity to cast down their oppressors as the century wore on…

    wuLDlYz.jpg

    A British knight supports his English allies in their skirmish with a Viking raiding party

    Early in 812, Bãdalaréu issued a public condemnation of the Emperor's apparent growing involvement in the War of the Gothic Succession and cautioned the legions deployed to Barcelona to not interfere any further with the conflict. Outwardly it seemed that his threats were heeded, since the two legions indeed did not leave the city nor would they have been sufficient to decisively tilt the balance in the allies' favor, but in truth Rosamund didn't even have any actual intention of doing more than intimidating the Africans into backing away from their next biggest prize after Toledo and keeping her new set of pawns in contention anyway. That objective had been reached, and she could now count on said pawns to do all the actual fighting against the Moors: with some luck, they'd force the Stilichian forces back within the confines of Baetica all on their own and she could impose her partition plan as a fait accompli.

    In that regard, the Empress-Regent enjoyed some encouraging signs. Bound by a common desire not to fall under African domination, the allies worked surprisingly well together and managed to overcome the Moorish army twice more this year, in spite of each battle being more challenging than the last: at the Battle of Bílbilis[2] they managed to expel the Africans from the Ebro Valley and secure a less troublesome connection between Lusitania & Tarraco than through the northern mountains, and afterward they pressed the Africans & those Goths who had signed up with the latter to Caracca[3] where they achieved another triumph. However, the African defense only grew stronger and more determined as they came closer to Toledo, where Arroderéyu had come to join his father with additional reinforcements from Baetica itself. Aznar's, Viridomaro's and Adriano's hopes of recapturing the Gothic capital were dashed when Bãdalaréu achieved his own victory over them in the Battle of Compluto[4], smashing every attempt of theirs to ford the Henares River and eventually routing their forces in a fierce counterattack once the allies had exhausted themselves.

    Seesawing aside, both the Aloysians and Stilichians would soon find the Islamic thorn in their side could not only no longer be ignored, but painful enough to force them to take their eyes off the ball in Hispania. The army of Burhan al-Din and the new Caliph Ali seemingly broke off its siege of Nisibis this year and retreated a ways to the east, encouraging the Ghassanids and Romans to pursue in hopes that they'd again been weakened by disease like at Antioch a few years prior. Alas, the retreat turned out to be a feint on the part of Burhan to draw the Christians onto more favorable ground for him to fight them on, and he found it around the ruins of the long-abandoned Persian and Eftal fortress of Sarbane ('Sisauranon' to the Romans), which had been since successively devastated by the Romans, Turks and his own master's ancestors. Burhan took the risk of inviting a Roman assault on his comparatively smaller army atop the hill where Sarbane used to stand, flying the Caliphal green standard to ensure the Romans would take the bait (for it represented a golden opportunity to take the enemy ruler captive), while substantial reinforcements in the form of a secondary army under Ala ud-Din managed to cross the nearby wadis feeding the Khabur while they were dry and now crept up on the Romans' flank.

    That the Roman army managed to extract itself from the ensuing slaughter without being totally annihilated was considered a miracle by the regency and the Rhangabes both, for which they had to thank the savage bravery of their Bulgar rearguard. However, the cost of what they called the Battle of Sisauranon had been severe – the Ghassanid king and Rosamund's second son-in-law Jabalah IX did not survive, having insisted on taking the honor of commanding the vanguard and thus inevitably getting crushed when the Arab trap closed, and neither did Count Herakleios Rhangabe, who was badly injured by a Turkic ghulam lancer while coordinating the retreat and died shortly after making it back to Nisibis. Since Jabalah's son with the Roman imperial princess Marcia, al-Mundhir V, was only eight years old at the time, it fell to his mother Arwa bint Sirhan (herself a representative of the Banu Kalb, who used to govern Palaestina before it was overrun by the Muslims during the reign of Aloysius II and had since effectively been folded into the Ghassanid ranks) to rally the defense.

    3My8TzP.jpg

    The Cilician Bulgars of the Romans' easternmost army marshaling to cover Herakleios Rhangabe's retreat from the disaster at Sisauranon

    Meanwhile in Egypt, Husam al-Din launched his Libyan offensive this year, having waited a bit longer than he would have liked to assemble replacements (mostly drawn from the Banu Hilal tribe, who had only begun to migrate to Egypt late in the previous century) for the contingent he sent down the Nile to contain the Nubians. Duke Seraénu thwarted the first Saracen incursion past the border in the First Battle of Anabucis (technically the Second if one counts this Roman-Arab war as a direct part and not merely a continuation of the previous one), but was beaten by Husam's main host almost immediately afterward in the Second Battle of Anabucis. The Africans were beaten again at Ésgéna[5], rallied to push the Muslims back some outside of Magomades-Baéranta[6] and were dealt a final grievous defeat at Sagazoena east of Ésgéna, after which Seraénu had no choice but to pull all the way back to Oea in the face of the greater Saracen numbers. Husam al-Din pursued and harried him every step of the way and ended the year by beginning to besiege Oea, while Seraénu sent word to his Stilichian in-laws of the predicament he had found himself in and appealed for immediate assistance lest their gains in Libya from the Peace of Samosata be entirely reversed.

    Romanus III reached his eighteenth birthday in 813, at which point his mother and the rest of his regency council elected to declare that he had attained his majority and must begin to rule in his own right (though of course they would linger as his advisors going forward). In practice, between ancient Roman custom dictating that a boy became a man when he removed his bulla charm and donned the toga virilis ('toga of manhood') around 16 and the canon law of the Church proclaiming that the age of majority was 18, there was no consistent rule governing the age at which a previously-underage monarch would be considered an adult capable of ruling on his own at this time: some will be proclaimed to have attained their majority before the age of 18, while others must suffer regents into their 20s. In any case, Romanus would have his work cut out for him almost immediately, so that drawing a firm line between adolescence and adulthood would be the furthest thing from his mind.

    First order of business for the young Emperor was bringing an end to the chaos in Hispania, which would serve as the first true test of his abilities and an indicator of how he was going to govern. Romanus, aware that his being a beardless fat youth who struggled to climb into his horse's saddle (and that said horse had to be an especially large and strong one, even by the standards of imperial warhorses, just to carry his massive frame) was unlikely to inspire fear or respect in much older hardened veterans such as Bãdalaréu, marched down into the peninsula with nearly the full strength of the Treverian army at his back (the Danubian legions still being needed where they were both in case Isaac Khagan broke his treaty with Rome, and to keep the South Slavs from doing too much damage to each other or surrounding lands since Romanus had no time to mediate their disputes right now) and an additional few thousand Germanic auxiliaries (mostly supplied by his Lombard kindred) instead. By the time he arrived at Barcelona to join the two legions he had sent years ahead of himself, not only had his wife Joana given birth to their first child – a daughter named Viviana (Fra.: 'Viveane') – he found that the conflict had ground to an almost total halt, with the Africans and their allied rivals having failed to break past the other's belt of castles & local allies among the Gothic magnates across north-central Hispania.

    Surprising many, Romanus did not lead the imperial army in an immediate attack on the Moors, a feat which he was worried about his own ability to pull off successfully anyway since he was as inexperienced at warfare as his father had been when Caliph Hussein first attacked the Holy Roman Empire, while Bãdalaréu was a highly experienced war leader with a still-respectable army behind him. Instead the Augustus Imperator used the presence of his host and the mutual exhaustion of the warring parties to bring them all to the peace table in Valencia, and in a further demonstration of wisdom beyond his years, did not insist on trying to enforce his mother's partition plan to the letter – something which the Africans certainly would have revolted against, since they still held much land outside of the old Baetic borders. Stressing the importance of unity in the Holy Roman Empire against Muslim encroachment, which threatened not just the Empire's few remaining Syrian & Mesopotamian holdings but also the African heartland, Romanus persuaded the combatants to conclude the War of the Gothic Succession and accept the borders they had been able to secure with the sword. To Bãdalaréu he made an appeal, if not quite to the Stilichians' traditionally redoubtable sense of duty to Rome and willingness to prioritize the good of the Empire over their own interests, then at least to their duty to defend their subjects from death and slavery beneath the Saracen yoke: in this endeavor the young and optimistic Emperor found much-needed support from Prince Érreréyu, who was not of a mind to leave his father-in-law to die in Oea.

    RNhBjnW.png

    Flavius Romanus Augustus Tertius at the start of his reign proper. If his father's chief vice was greed, his was unmistakably gluttony, earning him the unflattering nickname 'The Fat'. That aside, Romanus was a jolly man who had some of Constantine's administrative aptitude and martial determination to go with his diplomatic mind – his better qualities were just (perhaps unfairly) overshadowed by his gut

    Thus the Stilichians now found themselves confirmed in possession of most of the Gothic lands south of the Sierra de Guadarrama, from where the allies had been unable to expel their northernmost garrisons – quite a bit more territory than the former borders of Baetica held, indeed this settlement effectively left them in control of most of the great eastern-central province of Carthaginensis (including Cartagena itself, meaning Africa now controlled the hometowns of both the fallen Teodofredo and Bermudo). The Lusitanians were able to secure just about the entirety of the old province of Lusitania, including Emérida and Paca[7]: Viridomaro moved his court from Braga (as Bracara Augusta was now called in both Espanesco and Lusitana) to the former city, which was only fitting since it was the old provincial capital, and strove to terminate the Celtiberian tradition of electing their kings in favor of monopolizing the crown within his family (henceforth referred to as the 'House of Braga' after their old seat), under the guise of finalizing their Romanization and imitating the Blood of Saint Jude. This left Adriano in command of the peninsula's northeast, spanning much but not all of ancient Tarraconensis and chunks of Carthaginensis as well: his Kingdom of Tarraco was now definitively bounded by the Asturian & Cantabrian Mountains to the northwest, the Sierra de Gredos & Sierra de Guadarrama to the southwest, and the River Júcar (Lat.: 'Sucro') to the south. His own descendants will remember him as Adrià I in their divergent northeastern or 'Tarraconensian'[8] (Tar.: Tàrraconensç) tongue, a sort of midpoint between Espanesco and Gallique.

    By arranging the Peace of Valencia, Romanus had demonstrated the diplomatic acumen which would be his primary tool throughout his reign, and had achieved a feat which in all probability should have gotten him a better nickname in the history books than 'Romanus the Fat'. He had ended the War of the Gothic Succession and, while unable to expel the Africans from Hispania or even confine them to Baetica, still managed to keep about half of the old Gothic kingdom out of their hands and elevate the other Iberian kingdoms (including one led by an Aloysian cadet branch which, fortunately, had proven more loyal than the House of Valois) to a point where they could contain any further Moorish expansion. In short, while unable to wholly prevent the expansion of Stilichian power, he at least managed to contain it after entering so late in the game and avert the worst-case scenario of Carthage ruling most of Hispania (in fact, their new Spanish domains still fell short of the old Carthage's zone of influence on the peninsula before the Second Punic War). That done however, he immediately had to turn his attention to the east, where the Muslims were surging against both Seraénu in Libya and the fading Ghassanids in Mesopotamia. The Roman army left Valencia's port with the Stilichian host in Hispania following them, not as enemies but as allies & vassals, to collect the Carthaginian legions and with them, rescue the former and rout Husam al-Din in the Battle of Oea before the end of the year. This however was only the beginning of the young Emperor's military career, as larger and more difficult battles lay ahead in Mesopotamia.

    PEp7u3I.jpg

    Viridomaro proclaims that his new Lusitanian kingdom is here to stay, and has secured a lot more of old Roman Lusitania than the Tarraconensians managed in the east, to his cheering warriors

    While Romanus had gotten his proper reign off to a good start in 813, 814 would be a year which demonstrated to the Augustus Imperator his limitations and the considerable room to grow (as a ruler, and not merely physically) which he still had. After leaving the Africans to defend Africa, he sailed for Antioch, and arrived to find the Mideastern situation had continued to slowly deteriorate in the preceding years. Duke Elpidios had failed in his efforts to relieve Dara & Nisibis, first through direct means and then with what was intended to be a diversionary attack into Islamic Syria. The latter had since bogged down and was ultimately reversed at a sharp cost to the Romans in the Banī-ʻUlaym Mountains[9] in large part due to the influx of Arab tribes, certainly including the one which gave that mountain range its new name, as garrisons installed by the late Hussein to lock the region down.

    After overcoming what remained of his seasickness, Romanus rode with the Duke to once again try to relieve his Mesopotamian forces, thwarting an early attempt by Burhan al-Din to stop them in the Battle of Taftanaz. With their greatly reinforced numbers, the Romans defeated the Saracens twice more at Serugh[10] and Marida[11], finally reaching Dara near the end of summer. There, however, Caliph Ali & Burhan al-Din had drawn up the full might of the Caliphate, even depleting the siege lines around Nisibis for the decisive battle they had planned. The Muslims cleverly dug ditches and further surrounded them with caltrops not only to trap any Roman cavalrymen who unwisely charged into them, but also to funnel the Roman troops into chokepoints where they could more effectively be contained and defeated. Romanus fared little better than his father had when the latter was fighting real battles for the first time and wound up retreating in defeat after days of fierce but futile fighting.

    Queen Arwa of the Ghassanids was not deterred by news of this defeat and resolved to continue holding out in Nisibis, where she still had enough supplies to last another year, but the defenders of Dara were not so steely-spined. Having been unable to sally forth and attack their Arab besiegers from behind while their Emperor was defeated on account of the blocking force left to watch over the city gates under Ala ud-Din, the demoralized garrison surrendered to Ali and Burhan a few days after the battle, leaving Nisibis more isolated than ever before. Romanus was infuriated at this second defeat compounding his first great one, but could not do a whole lot to reverse it immediately: rather than allow the Battle of Dara to get his spirits down, he resolved to look to the future and reorganize his forces for another attempt to relieve Nisibis, or at least to create an opportunity for the Ghassanids to break out of their now almost-certainly-doomed stronghold and fall back to less vulnerable positions along the remaining Roman lines.

    jFix6N9.jpg

    Roman forces attempting to bypass the Arabs' traps & field fortifications running smack-dab into Burhan al-Din's prepared blocking forces on unfavorable ground near Dara

    The defeat in Upper Mesopotamia was not Romanus' only woe this year. His removal of most of the Treverian legions to first impose a conclusion to the War of the Gothic Succession, and then to fight all the way in the northern Levant, predictably left the northwestern edge of his empire vulnerable to Viking raids – and the Vikings themselves would have been fools to pass up the opportunity, especially as the Britons and Anglo-Saxons were both doing better at countering them recently. Probing attacks struck the Frisian and Belgic[12] coasts early this year, and finding resistance to be largely local and uncoordinated, escalated to larger reaving expeditions over the course of 814. While none of the Norsemen were bold, strong or suicidal enough to attempt to sail against Trévere directly (yet), they did pillage many smaller remote hamlets & monasteries around the northwestern marshes, and also notably sacked the growing port town of Bruges (although they were unable to overcome its Roman castle, where most of the civilian populace found refuge). Upon receiving reports of these crimes, Romanus cursed the Norsemen and swore he'd get even with them, but that would have to wait until after he could extract himself from the East.

    In the distant Orient, far away from the struggles of the Romans and Saracens, the rival Chinese dynasties of Later Liang and True Han had spent the past decades putting their lands back together after the outpouring of blood and chaos that had accompanied the fall of the Later Han. Aside from repairing roads, dikes, and fortifications which had been damaged in the great war, clearing out bandits and resettling devastated regions, a mutual agreement had been reached between the northern & southern courts to repair and maintain the Grand Canal built by said Later Han, something which benefited both empires greatly and facilitated trade up and down the Middle Kingdom. Now while both the aging Huanzong and Dezu were determined that, as there was only one Sun in Heaven, there can only be one Son of Heaven below, there was another area in which they could cooperate to achieve a mutually beneficial outcome: an alliance against the Tibetans who still occupied Chengdu and a good chunk of western China with it, the so-called 'Country of Heaven'. Of course, while both dynasties wanted the barbarians out of what they considered an integral Chinese territory, coming to an agreement over how to divide Ba-Shu between themselves was a much thornier task.

    In 815 Romanus mounted his second effort to relieve the Siege of Nisibis, having received word from the defenders that they couldn't hold out for much longer on account of their dwindling food supplies (depleted as it was after having to survive three sieges in rapid succession). After regrouping and marshaling reinforcements from both the Caucasian kingdoms (relieved of the Khazar threat) and Africa (both his Carthaginian legions and Moorish auxiliaries captained by Érreréyu), the Roman army set out for Nisibis and was confronted by Burhan al-Din, backed up with the majority of the Islamic army, south of the fallen Dara on a plain which the Greek legionaries of Romanus' host called 'Solachon'. The Roman battle-plan as devised by Duke Elpidios called for the immediate & forceful usage of their cavalry, who were to utilize the flat battlefield to their maximal advantage, so as to put their Saracen counterpart to flight and serve as a spearhead for a general Roman assault. Romanus, still smarting from his defeat at Dara, signed off on this strategy with the expectation that they'd sweep the Arabs from the field before Burhan would have any time to engineer any clever defenses.

    Burhan's own plan called for a classic feigned retreat by his light cavalry, which would draw the Romans into a trap whereupon the majority of his army would descend on their flanks. However, the numbers and ferocity behind the Roman assault turned his men's feigned retreat into a real one, and as the larger Roman army fanned out it threatened to roll up his flanking divisions as well. Lead elements of the Roman chivalry surged as far as the Arab camp and Elpidios' gambit had nearly paid off when Caliph Ali surprised his own generalissimo and waded into the fray with his elite Qaraghilman – the imperial household guard of the Hashemite Caliphs, whose very name (a mixture of Turkic and Arabic) indicated their overwhelmingly Turkic background in service to the obviously Arab descendants of Muhammad – backing him up. This display of courage from their hitherto-unassuming ruler and the presence of the Hashemite green standard inspired the wavering Muslim troops to return to the fight with all that they had, and soon they had reversed the tide and seemed to be on the verge of driving the Romans from Solachon in a rout.

    viTE5SE.png

    Caliph Ali ibn Hussein, in whom the warlike spirit of Muhammad and his immediate successors had reawakened after being absent from the last few Hashemite generations, preparing to lead his household guard into the fray and stabilize his wavering lines at Solachon

    But it was at this time that Romanus himself stepped up, not merely committing the Roman reserve but also furiously meeting Ali and the Qaraghilman in combat with his own paladins and exhorting his faltering legions to keep fighting beneath the blue-and-white Aloysian banner which proclaimed Christ's victory. Both young monarchs (comparatively – Ali had a decade over Romanus) evidently did not lack for bravery, and were noted to respectively get their scimitar and mace dirty as the Battle of Solachon degenerated into a frantic, blood-soaked melee. Ultimately the Caliph was wounded by an intrepid knight's lance and had to fall back to recuperate, but his soldiers obeyed his command not to follow him at any cost and the two armies wound up mutually breaking off combat to withdraw to their camps sometime after sunset. After taking account of their rather heavy losses, the two monarchs agreed overnight to negotiate a short truce and decide the fate of Nisibis around a table rather than try to kill each other the next morning.

    Since the Muslims had bled slightly less than the Christians and had yet to abandon the field, it soon became apparent to Romanus that there would be no way to get them to move out of his path without a second day of battle, which clearly was not without its risks and would be costly even in victory. If he lost, it was curtains for Nisibis; and even if he didn't, there was a chance that Ala ud-Din would be able to take the stronghold city with the Arabs' reserve army (with which he was conducting the siege in Burhan's absence), which Ali managed to bluff him into thinking was about to receive reinforcements from Persia. However, neither would Romanus forsake the Ghassanids so easily, and he still had strength enough to make a rematch as dangerous a proposition for the Caliphate as it was for him.

    Ultimately Romanus agreed to give up Nisibis for the time being, but Ali agreed to let Arwa and the Ghassanid court & defenders leave for the Roman lines with their arms, armor, horses and honor intact; furthermore he would not sack the city when he took possession of it and would even treat those members of the garrison left behind due to severe illness or injury at his own expense. The Romans and Arabs further agreed to six months' truce to rest & rebuild their armies before inevitably resuming hostilities sometime in the later half of 816. Despite being enemy monarchs and a comically mismatched pair – the stick-thin, thickly bearded and stern Ali making for a razor-sharp contrast to obese, beardless and perpetually smiling Romanus – the duo also began to cultivate one of history's stranger friendships in the inconclusive aftermath of the Battle of Solachon, founded on a newly-gained mutual respect for each other's courage in the fighting (even if it would never be enough to keep them from going to war with each other from time to time).

    qrDgi9b.jpg

    Arwa bint Sirhan, in whom the Christian Arabs had found their last echo of ancient Arab warrior-queens like the fourth-century Mavia, leading the defeated but unbroken Ghassanids to the safety of the Roman lines and Edessa, their last great bastion

    North of the Roman world and its struggles, the Vikings met one of their earliest reversals in Ireland when Jarl Røgnvaldr, fighting as part of the Dál Riatan army under his nominal sovereign & employer Óengus III, was defeated by the warriors of Ulaid in the Battle of Ráth Mór[13]. As a consequence, the Dál nAraidi vassals of the Dál Riatan over-kingdom who governed this region switched their allegiance to Óengus' victorious Dál Fiatach rivals, thereby costing the island kingdom its foothold on the larger Emerald Isle. Óengus was not as upset over the loss as he would normally have been however, since it proved to him that the dreaded pagan Norse who had so far dared to boss him around in his own keep could be beaten in battle and motivated him to begin plotting a coup to remove their hold over him. Røgnvaldr did himself and his people no favors, as he insisted on increasing the tribute paid by the Dál Riatans even though he & his Vikings had just lost a major battle. In a sign of his growing defiance, Óengus aided and abetted the Culdee monks of Iona in transferring their saints' relics to Ireland (eventually ending up in the safekeeping of the Kings of Munster and their formidable Rock of Cashel, a fortress far outside the Vikings' reach) for fear that the Norse might make good on their threats to desecrate said relics if the monastery couldn't meet the heightened demand for tribute.

    Meanwhile, the Later Liang and True Han continued their negotiations for an alliance against the Tibetans throughout 815. Possession of Chengdu remained a sore point between the two dynasties, and it took until the year was almost half-done for Dezu to concede that it should go to the Liang along with northern Ba-Shu, while the south and the Nanzhong territories were rightfully his. However, the Southern Emperor intended to race the Liang forces for the great western city anyway, and if his men happened to take it before Huanzong's did – well, he certainly wasn't going to just hand it over, regardless of what he was saying through diplomatic channels now. After all, even the paragon Liu Bei was not above subterfuge, as his failed plot to assassinate Cao Cao while working for the latter and subsequent defection to Yuan Shao only to then abandon the latter after the Battle of Guandu attested; why now should Liu Dan pass up a great opportunity to strengthen himself at his primary opponent's expense?

    In any case the Emperor of True Han would not actively lead his scheme, instead leaving that duty to his now-grown eldest son Liu Xuan, Prince of Han, with the elderly but still formidable Prince of Chu providing guidance while he was busy building a clock tower in Hangzhou. Huanzong, being the greater soldier between the two Emperors, would still lead his own army against the Tibetans despite also getting on in years. The Tibetan Emperor Tritsuk Löntsen, whose own hair was starting to turn gray by 815, tried and failed to persuade either Chinese dynasty to attack the other with his support instead of pressing on against Chengdu, and thus prepared to defend his own empire's easternmost possessions against a total of 650,000 Chinese soldiers pressing in on it from all sides. He summoned reinforcements from every corner of his dominion and all of his vassals to help him with this task, including the Indo-Romans in the distant west, but even at his full strength he had at his disposal fewer than half of the juggernaut hosts which the Chinese were throwing at him, and despite triumphing against both the Liang & True Han's first few probing attacks at the war's outset they would not stop coming at him with their overwhelming numbers: Tibetan sages likened this war to fighting a mountain from their homeland.

    KF358Yc.png

    A Later Liang cataphract contending with a mercenary Uyghur horse-archer and an Indo-Roman heavy horseman from Tocharia on the plains of Ba-Shu

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Teruel.

    [2] Augusta Bilbilis – Calatayud.

    [3] Arriaca – Guadalajara, Castilla-La Mancha.

    [4] Complutum – Alcalá de Henares.

    [5] Iscina – Madina Sultan, east of Sirte.

    [6] Macomades Euphranta – Sirte.

    [7] Pax Augusta – Beja, Portugal.

    [8] Equivalent to Old Catalan.

    [9] Jabal Zawiya.

    [10] Suruç.

    [11] Mardin.

    [12] Referring to not quite modern Belgium, but a larger area including it as well as the southernmost parts of the Netherlands & far northern France.

    [13] Now part of Antrim.
     
    816-820: Setting the Stage
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    The truce between Rome and the Caliphate held throughout the first six months of 816, as both empires needed time to rest their forces and bring more reinforcements into the fray. For the Romans, Romanus III took this time to mend fences and negotiate an end to disputes between the Serbs, Thracians and Croats as his mother had previously done for the Dulebians and Dacians. While he would be recorded in the history books remarking that this feat was "the most frustrating challenge of my reign", the Augustus Imperator still managed it in time to free up a number of the Danubian legions and these additional Slavic auxiliaries to cross the Bosphorus and join his main army in Mesopotamia, shortly after more Africans had been sent at the request of Érreréyu as well. He also had light artillery pieces assembled in Antioch for use in the field. The Muslims, meanwhile, had not only just finished training a new batch of ghilman slave-soldiers (originally bought mostly from the Khazars during Hussein's time) but also expanded their recruitment of free, non-Arab mawla ('helper') soldiers, chiefly from Persia – a practice which had really taken off under the long reign of Hashim, who did the most to integrate what remained of the Persian aristocracy and Persians in general into the new Islamic order.

    Their armies reinforced, both empires mutually agreed to terminate the truce and get right back to fighting in the late summer of this year. The Muslims captured Marida almost immediately to the northwest of fallen Dara & Nisibis in their opening attack, after which Ali & Burhan launched a feint toward Amida to the north to try to pull the Romans' attention away from their true objective – Edessa. However Romanus, Arwa and their generals saw through this scheme and trusted that Amida's existing garrison could repel whatever Islamic attack came their way from behind that stronghold city's mighty defenses, instead concentrating on the defense of the Ghassanid capital to the best of their ability. The stage was now set for one of the largest battles between Christian and Muslim armies in the ninth century, with both sides being roughly equally matched at nearly 30,000 strong.

    The Saracen cavalry initiated hostilities by engaging in skirmishes and attempting a feigned retreat to draw the Romans out in pursuit, but Romanus didn't bite – not only had he learned from his previous battles with the Hashemites, but he was the defending side and saw no need to risk his secure position by chasing after the Muslims, especially when his own array of missile troops (chiefly the Ghassanid and Moorish auxiliaries) could already match the Islamic light cavalry blow-for-blow anyway. After this early skirmishing had proved inconclusive, Ali commanded his generals to engage the Christians more aggressively, backed by a favorable westward wind which had begun to blow in the legions' faces. The Romans fought back not only with the usual arrows and javelins but also with scorpion bolts, which were heavy enough to fly unbothered by the wind blowing against them and impale two or three Muslims at a time.

    2QK9kGx.jpg

    Holy Roman imperial scorpions and their crewmen, which would prove important to Romanus' strategy at the Battle of Edessa

    At the climax of this engagement, a great wedge formed by 1,000 of the most heavily equipped elite soldiers in Ali's army – a mix of veteran and newly recruited ghilman, the latter being most eager to prove themselves while the former would provide them with guidance – managed to pierce through the central legions of Romanus' own battle line and surged straight toward his position. Rather than flee, the Emperor ordered his paladins to dismount and fight to the death with him around the Aloysian imperial standard and a great jewelled cross provided to him by Pope Sergius: he himself didn't stay on his own horse for long either, leaping from it and crushing an unfortunate ghulam to death beneath his great weight (to which his ornate armor was further added) very early in the fight. This display of valor inspired the Romans to stay in the field, and the arrival of troops from Duke Elpidios' reserve to plug the gap & cut off the Hashemite spearhead sealed their victory. Burhan al-Din had the retreat sounded near sunset, concluding the Battle of Edessa in a Christian victory and denying the Muslims their objective of completely destroying the Ghassanid realm before the year's end.

    In the east, while the Liang were still held up at the great mountain passes protecting Ba-Shu's northern flank, the True Han decided to change gears in the south and eliminate the Tibetans' southern auxiliary in Nanzhong rather than continue trying to push up the Yangtze directly. The tribes of the southwest were fierce fighters well-accustomed to the high mountains and great jungles of their homeland, but once Liu Xuan and Liu Qin got going, their options were limited against the True Han armies which outnumbered theirs by 10:1. Meng Yuanlao's successor Meng Cheng fought courageously, slowing the advance of the behemoth Chinese columns with furious ambushes from the trees & hills and also engaging True Han divisions in open battle from time to time with Tibetan support. While the Nanzhong warriors were notably underequipped compared to their adversaries, as all but their most elite fighters wore rattan armor & carried shields made of the same bamboo-like material rather than iron, they used their home-ground advantage to great effect in slowing the Chinese advance, and further fielded beasts of war ranging from elephants to Meng's own menagerie of trained pet tigers.

    Unfortunately for the Nanzhong, none of this proved sufficient to stop the deluge of Chinese soldiers pouring into their country, and despite the enormous frustrations they had encountered along the way, Liu Xuan and Liu Qin did manage to burn and fight their way to the barbarians' capital of Kunzhou[1]. Meng Cheng had evacuated his court & people to the more remote town of Dali[2] to the northwest ahead of the grinding Chinese onslaught and burned it down to deny the invaders food & shelter, but none of his tricks had proved sufficient to do much more than delay the inevitable. The Tibetans also needed to divert the contingents they had deployed to support him against the True Han (for all the good that was doing) back up north to defend the passes of Ba-Shu against Huanzong's increasingly sophisticated attacks, in which the Liang were employing siege engines that the Tibetans couldn't build themselves including mobile bridges, moat-filling covered wagons and siege towers: the northernmost Baishui Pass had already fallen to one of these better-planned and supported assaults. Another attempt by the Lhasa court to negotiate an end to hostilities failed around this time, as neither empire would be satisfied with anything less than the expulsion of the Tibetan presence in Ba-Shu.

    xjDjURg.png

    Eighth-century Nanzhong warriors, most of whom can be seen sporting the rattan armor iconic to their people (save for the horseman wearing an iron helmet and lamellar vest). While the climbing palm was plentiful in their homeland and this armor was cheap & easy to manufacture, it was less protective than the iron armor of their much more numerous Chinese enemies, and also highly flammable

    The coming of 817 also heralded the final large-scale engagements between the Roman and Hashemite empires. From Edessa Romanus and his legions surged forth to try to recapture Dara & Nisibis, thereby restoring the territorial status quo ante, but this was an outcome which the Muslims naturally strove to avert at all costs – it would not do, for either Ali or Burhan, to have their already incremental conquests (which did not measure up to Hussein's original goal at the start of all this in the first place, Antioch, now entirely out of their reach) reversed. The Romans got as far as Marida, which they temporarily recaptured, but were soon after defeated in a battle east of the city: there Ali & Burhan fielded a large camel corps to overcome the Roman cavalrymen, as well as a unit of war elephants brought all the way from India courtesy of the former's Alid cousins, though the latter proved less useful than the camelry thanks to the Romans' carroballistae.

    The Saracens took Marida again after this victory and pursued the retreating Christians to Harran a ways south of Edessa, where they would fight the last battle of this particular round of Roman-Arab hostilities. Romanus sent envoys to the Hashemite camp the day before the battle began, declaring that both sides had surely bled enough and that it was time for them to negotiate a peace settlement, which Ali was originally inclined to accept until he was talked into fighting by Burhan, who suggested this message clearly meant that the Romans must be on their last legs. The Arabs had the better of the initial missile exchange, but when they closed in for combat they found that Romanus had copied the manner in which Burhan defeated him the first time they fought: the Roman lines around Harran were protected by trenches filled with wooden stakes and iron caltrops. Burhan himself lamented that Romanus had been a better student of his than even Ala ud-Din.

    The Arab attack floundered, as even when they tried to attack between the trenches, they only found themselves funneled right into more caltrops and the waiting spears & shields of the heavily armored legionaries. When the Saracen advances had completely stalled, Romanus led a counterattack spearheaded by his heavy cavalry, which swept most of the Saracen army away – Burhan included, as the old Islamic generalissimo's horse threw him into one of the Roman trenches at this critical juncture. Ali personally intervened once more to rally his fleeing men and prevent a rout, but he was unable to completely reverse the tide of battle and only managed to impose order upon the Islamic retreat, thereby averting a total disaster. Suffice to say, he was certainly completely amenable to Romanus' appeal for peace now, what with the war-hawks at his court having not only been discredited but decapitated by the Battle of Harran. A few more weeks of inconclusive skirmishing followed (the Romans didn't have the strength to keep pushing forward either after the last few great battles they had fought, victory and loss alike) before a ceasefire was declared, hopefully one more lasting than the last, and the two emperors sat down for peace talks.

    9MC9gtU.jpg

    Greek cataphracts surging forth to sweep away the exhausted Saracen heavy cavalry at the climax of the Battle of Harran

    In the distant east, the True Han continued to press their advance against the Nanzhong, who in turn were gradually falling back toward Dali in the west. Bereft of even the slightest hope of turning back the Chinese tide since his Tibetan allies diverted all their men northward to defend Ba-Shu, Meng Cheng grudgingly sued for terms before the Princes of Han & Chu could reach Dali itself, understanding that it was extremely unlikely that they'd be in a merciful mood if they got that close to achieving a total victory over him. As it turned out, the Liu princes were happy to avoid any further needling in the form of Nanzhong ambushes on their behemoth army, but they still very much had the upper hand and intended to use it: in his first act as a diplomat, Liu Xuan negotiated the submission of Nanzhong to his father and the True Han's annexation of those territories which they had managed to occupy before the ceasefire went into place, terms which were eminently acceptable to Dezu as well. The truncated Nanzhong state, now a vassal of the True Han, would be renamed the 'Kingdom of Dali' after its new and decidedly not-so-temporary capital, since Kunzhou remained under Chinese occupation.

    Liu Xuan remained to solidify the True Han hold on their new southwestern province, which the records increasingly referred to as 'Yunnan' from this point onward, and so Liu Qin was sent northward alone to recover Ba-Shu from the Tibetans & hopefully also beat the Later Liang to Chengdu. In that regard he had some luck, as the Tibetan reinforcements pulled out of Yunnan earlier had been put to good use in Ba-Shu's northern mountain passes where they helped in continuing to hold back the massive and overpowering Liang hosts. Furthermore, Dali was required to contribute some of its warriors to an auxiliary detachment in the elder Liu's army as an early show of its new allegiance, resulting in there being a few thousand Dali warriors marching with their former Chinese enemies against their equally-former Tibetan allies toward the end of this year. The True Han were able to capture Yuzhou[3] and then Jiangyang[4] in southern Ba-Shu, which would serve them well as bases from which to press on northward to Chengdu.

    Meanwhile on the other side of the planet, it was in 817 that the elders of Dakaruniku selected the man who will go down history as the first true king among the Wildermen: a physically strong and highly ambitious young warlord who fittingly carried the name 'Kádaráš-rahbád' – Dakarunikuan for 'Bloody Axe'[5] – selected on the basis that their shaman saw he would lead them to greater & more terrible heights than ever before in a datura[6]-induced vision and also because he had contracted the strange fevers brought by the Britons, and lived. To Kádaráš-rahbád, the ancient Míssissépené custom of leading by consensus and having the wisest, oldest men elect their chiefs were but obstacles to overcome: all who followed him into the battlefield had to obey his orders unconditionally, and while he allowed those closest to him (functionally his officers) to question and advise him on occasion, he ultimately always had the last word in what his warband did – disobedience was to be swiftly punished with an ax-blow to the skull, no more, no less. So too should it be in his new chiefdom, he thought. On a similar note, he had fathered and would continue to sire many strong children with numerous women, and saw no reason as to why he should let any council pass over them when they were natural successors to his legacy.

    UvOV6SE.png

    Young Kádaráš-rahbád shortly after becoming chief of Dakaruniku, wielding the iron ax for which he was known and flanked by one of his concubines and a lieutenant from his warband. In hindsight, drug-induced visions/hallucinations were probably not the greatest way to choose the leader of one's growing civilization, especially if this leader's name was literally 'Bloody Axe'

    In the Levant, the first months of 818 were spent by the Holy Roman Empire and its Caliphal rival on hashing out terms for a peace treaty that would, hopefully, last longer than the Peace of Samosata. The Romans had to further concede Dara and Nisibis, which they could not recover, to the Muslims: Ghassanid Mesopotamia thus had been further truncated to Edessa, Amida and the lands in-between, making for a very small buffer between Greek Anatolia and the Hashemites indeed, though Romanus' final victories had at least bought this last Christian Arab realm a few more decades or even another century. In exchange the Muslims had to dismantle the northern Syrian fortifications they'd been throwing up to serve as well-defended forward bases against Antioch, to re-affirm the right of the Augustus Imperator to appoint Ionian Patriarchs in the three Sees under their power (as well as to generally restore public toleration of the Ionian community within their borders), and to pay a one-off lump sum to refill the Roman treasury as an indemnity for starting the war in the first place. The Romans may have still lost more ground, but considering the circumstances at the difficult start of Romanus' reign, things certainly could've turned out much worse for them.

    Though Romanus and Ali's good interpersonal relations may not keep them at peace indefinitely, it would serve to give this new 'Peace of Marida' a more solid foundation (by way of both emperors being less personally inclined to attack their new friend than their fathers had ever been) than the Peace of Samosata. With this compromise in place, Romanus made his way back home, mediating in various old disputes between the South Slavs and new ones among the Italians as he went. A growing thorn in the Mediterranean underbelly of the Aloysians' dominion was the growing tension between the merchant princes of Italy – spearheaded by the increasingly wealthy and powerful Venetians – and their South Slavic neighbors to the east, on account of their trade in slaves of a mostly Slavic origin. Now industrial-scale slavery as practiced by the Roman Empire at its height was still well entrenched in the south of the Roman world, despite damage done to the system by the barbarian invasions and periodically by the Stilichians, as numerous slaves toiled on the latifundiae of the aristocracy (far from all of them having sided against Stilicho's heirs, after all, and now including even some descendants of Stilichian beneficiaries who moved up to fill the vacuum left by those older houses toppled for betting against them) alongside the serfs who weren't much better off, and also as was traditional not a few more educated slaves were retained in the households of their masters.

    Imperial law forbade selling Christian slaves to non-Christians and forcefully taking imperial subjects as slaves, so to feed demand the Italians had cultivated trading ties with the Khazars (and through them, the Norsemen of Ladoga even further to the north) in order to buy pagan slaves for trade to the Muslims and other Christian kingdoms around the Mediterranean under the Aloysian aegis, a trade which they even dared engage in under the table when Rome warred with either or both of these rival powers. However, while this was the official line (and probably actually true in the majority of cases), there can be little doubt that Italian slave traders certainly bought Christian slaves taken from Ruthenia, Poland or lands under Roman rule (such as Dacia) in Khazar attacks while consciously avoiding asking any questions. And while the Croats and Carantanians might not be feeling any particularly great sentiment of pan-Slavic solidarity toward Ruthenians and Poles (or each other for that matter), they also accused the Venetians of having targeted their border settlements for plundering & slave-taking in the upheaval of Romanus' regency, while his mother had been too busy juggling much greater threats to worry much about Italian corsairs targeting South Slavic villages.

    kwXn5fi.jpg

    Part of a villa mosaic from Campania depicting a ruddy-haired Slavic slave tilling the soil of his owner's latifundium. Well, what were the chances that both this issue and the Zanj one in the Islamic world might come to the forefront around the same timeframe down the line?

    Romanus found himself faced with a conundrum, since while he was hardly the biggest fan of the concept of slavery and did not want to needlessly anger the same Slavic subjects he had just spent an inordinate amount of time keeping at peace, the Italians had proven to be highly important to battling the growing threat of the Saracen at sea and would doubtless retain that role for many centuries to come, so he certainly did not wish to antagonize them either. Furthermore, Gaul & especially Germania might be the Aloysians' biggest recruiting grounds and where their most faithful subjects lived, but Italy constituted their single largest and most profitable tax base (even if Constantinople was grander than Rome itself or Ravenna, Italy as a whole paid more into the imperial coffers than Greece did, in part because the officials of the Praetorian Prefecture of the Orient had always enjoyed less central scrutiny since the days of Aloysius I & Helena and thus had more room to skim off taxes than their Italic counterparts) – and certainly the trade dues levied upon Italian commerce were a big part of that.

    Thus, while the Papacy had forbidden slave trafficking in Rome itself and Pope Sergius even renewed the tradition of buying the freedom of slaves trafficked there by his fellow Italians[7], Romanus levied some punishments on the Italians – fining his Galbaio in-laws and others for raiding his South Slavic subjects, issuing compensation from said fines to those neighboring principalities, and mandating the immediate freeing of any Christians found among their slave pens – but he promised only to better enforce the existing laws on the books, not to tighten a noose around Mediterranean slavery on the Christian side of the sea. The job of finding a more permanent resolution to the growing Italo-Slavic tensions, as well as the theological contradictions between Christianity and the Roman institution of slavery – the assimilation of the British clergy, who though Ionian now had doubtless inherited Pelagian ideas around freedom and its primacy in God's eyes from their forefathers, having turned out to be a major boon to the anti-slavery faction among the Roman Patriarchate – was one he'd leave to his descendants, just as his predecessors had left more than a few troubles in his lap.

    While a great war had come to a close in the Occident, a new one was beginning to spin up in the Orient. From his newly secured bases in southern Ba-Shu, Liu Qin attacked northward to Chengdu this year, driving the hopelessly outnumbered Tibetans back into the city. Elements among the Chinese citizenry, who had little to like in the extortionate rule of the barbarians since the Tibetans had shown themselves to be arbitrary and oft-extortionate masters over the past decades, hatched a plot to sabotage the city gates for the besiegers' benefit: and to signal which gate to attack to the Prince of Chu, their leaders – three sages affiliated with the Southern Celestial Master sect of Taoism which Dezu was a patron of – set off a cluster of alchemical mixtures wrapped in rolls of paper which they would throw from the walls. The first firecrackers in recorded history did their job, and Liu Qin was able to successfully storm the city and put its Tibetan defenders to the sword before the end of 818. However, by this time the Liang had themselves broken through the Jianmen and Xiameng Passes, and captured both the profitable salt wells of Langzhong and Zitong with its great Jin-era Qiqushan Temple. Huanzong was decidedly less than amused upon being informed that the True Han had beaten him to Chengdu and now weren't going to hand it over, despite their preexisting agreement, which he was now going to tear up for having just demonstrated its worthlessness.

    K6pOL1j.jpg

    Chinese saboteurs working for the True Han launching a firecracker into the sky to identify which of Chengdu's gates their countrymen should be attacking

    By 819, Romanus had definitively returned to Trévere and once more held court from atop the throne second only to God's in the Aula Palatina. Aside from ensuring that Hispania did not descend into war between the Africans and their northern adversaries again, he was finally able to turn his attention to the growing Viking scourge on his northern coast. A singular legion was dispatched to Britannia under one of his uncle Haistulf's lieutenants at the request of both the Pendragons and Raedwaldings, and at this stage they proved sufficient to support the Britannic kingdoms in lining the beaches of Rome's northernmost federates with the heads of reavers on stakes and rapidly deter further raids – for a time. The Emperor also demanded redress for the earlier attacks on the Belgic coast from the King of Denmark, Horik Sigfriedson (great-grandson of Holger I, the king who interacted with Romanus' own great-great-grandfather Aloysius II), but was refused on the grounds that Scylding royal clan had nothing to do with the attack, even if some of the reavers involved may have been Danish. While this may have been true, it was unverifiable and unsatisfactory to the Augustus Imperator, who now set his mind to launching a punitive expedition against the Danes.

    Over the new border with the Hashemites, Caliph Ali was engaged in some house-cleaning. The death of Burhan al-Din in the Battle of Edessa, while depriving the armies of Islam of their most accomplished and most senior general, had been something of a hidden boon to the latest Heir of the Prophet, much like Nusrat al-Din's death in battle had been to his great-grandfather Hashim a century prior. Ali compelled most of Burhan's appointees to retire in comfort and replaced them with a younger generation of ghilman – including many newly-minted veterans of the latest Roman-Arab war – whose loyalties and interests were more strongly aligned with himself than their predecessors, and appointed a civil leader with no significant military ties as his Grand Vizier in the form of the mawla Abbas al-Babili, a Babylonian Jewish convert to Islam. To cap off his consolidation of power, he awarded the senior Egyptian general Husam al-Din with the right to finally marry & have his own family as well as a luxurious estate in the Nile Delta to raise said family on in retirement, so as to get him out of the way of the younger Ala ud-Din's appointment to leadership of the Islamic forces.

    fatRQ47.jpg

    Ali ibn Hassan idolized his ancestor Hashim, considered the second best example of a strong Hashemite Caliph after only Qasim ibn Muhammad himself, and tried to imitate his successes, down to maintaining correspondence with a Holy Roman Emperor who he personally considered a friend despite waging the occasional war with the Rūmī

    In China, the armies of Later Liang and True Han once more came to blows, though for the time being their energies were entirely confined to Ba-Shu and especially toward the control of Chengdu. The northern approach to that city was covered by the Mianzhu Pass, already garrisoned by the Han, so Huanzong campaigned in eastern and southern Ba-Shu instead with the objective of bypassing the Han's prepared defenses and also isolating the tarnished but still great city from the rest of the Southern Dynasty's territories. Liu Qin saw through his gambit and countered accordingly, engaging the Liang forces in a number of bloody but generally inconclusive engagements across the eastern Chengdu Plain throughout 819. Of these the largest and fiercest was also the last, fought near Linjiang[8], turned to be a more conclusive Liang victory, allowing Huanzong to finally begin cutting his arch-rival off from the True Han court along the upper length of the Yangtze. The Prince of Chu understood the danger he was now in, and called upon Liu Xuan to march from Dali to aid him.

    Beyond the seas east of the sundered Middle Kingdom, the Yamato were busily cultivating their increasingly distinct culture's traditions – kokufū bunka, the 'national culture' – for the benefit of future generations in peace. To start with, the instability in China and a corresponding further slowing of Chinese exports to Japan (already massively hampered after the Yamato broke free of Chinese suzerainty in the twilight years of the Later Han) opened up an opportunity for the imperial court newly settled at Heian-kyō to develop their own writing system: no longer would the Japanese express their thoughts in writing with Chinese characters, but rather they used their own from this point onward, called hiragana. Tea plantations were also established near Heian-kyō, taking advantage of the plant's seeds being transported to Japan by traveling Buddhist monks, and with them were planted the seeds of the intricate Japanese tea ceremony. The court of Go-Saimei also undertook efforts to distance their fashion styles from those of the Liang and Han courts, popularizing more colorful & elaborate styles of kimono (which, when worn in layers, now constituted the formal fashion of the Yamato imperial court: sokutai for men and jūnihitoe for women) in addition to face-painting with rice powder (oshiroi) and applying a red lip paint made from safflowers (beni), eyebrow-plucking (hikimayu), and the blackening of teeth using a sort of iron-gall ink (hagurome, later renamed ohaguro) as the new beauty standards of their people[9].

    XyW462w.png

    Emperor Go-Saimei, his empress-consort ('Kōgō') Chūshi and their eldest son Crown Prince Korehito (future Emperor Montoku), demonstrating the Japanese aesthetic trends developed in the early ninth century

    Half a world away from the Japanese and their peaceful cultivation of culture, Kádaráš-rahbád was rapidly escalating from mere raiding to lead the Dakarunikuans in a conquering spree against their neighbors: rather than allow any rival elite to persist and potentially organize schemes for revenge, he developed his habit of wiping out the chiefly families except for a single woman of childbearing age, who he would then marry to one of his lieutenants. Said lieutenant would be installed in the defeated tribe's town, not quite as a new chief but as functionally a satrap of Dakaruniku's, and be supported by a garrison of loyal warriors who had also taken wives from the ranks of the subjugated (the ones who hadn't already been killed in the earlier fighting or enslaved and packed off to Dakaruniku proper, anyway). Of those men and women who chose slavery rather than death after being overcome by Dakaruniku's copper-and-iron-wielding warriors, Kádaráš-rahbád did not send them all to Dakaruniku, nor did he sacrifice all those who he took for himself to his gods: rather, he strove to monopolize control of the copper & iron mines he found, and settled these enslaved rival Wildermen to work those mines in a bid to develop a metalworking industry under his exclusive control, which would be key to his future plans. In this manner the ambitious warlord built a power-base loyal to himself, not to Dakaruniku – an important step toward his grand vision for a mighty empire which all those around him would bow to in terror.

    The Romans set about preparing their punitive expedition against Denmark throughout 820. Not only did cavalry squadrons detached from the Treverian legions aggressively patrol the Belgic coast with the intent of massacring those Vikings still so over-bold as to raid lands close to the Aloysian capital even after the Emperor had returned, but Romanus also launched a recruiting drive in these regions to refill the ranks of said legions, pitching his appeal to the locals on the grounds that surely they must want revenge against the Norsemen who have increasingly plagued their shores; attacked their towns and places of worship; and carried off their daughters in recent years. He rebuilt Bruges to not only serve as a nexus of North Sea trade again, but also as a military port and the base for a permanent imperial naval squadron to combat the Vikings at sea, hopefully before they land and start pillaging on the continent. The Saxons, Thuringians and Lutici also began to engage in raids & skirmishes of their own on the Danish border, not just in retaliation for any Viking raid to strike their lands by sea or river (regardless of whether the perpetrators were actually Danes) but also to soften up Danish defenses ahead of their overlord's larger planned attack. Amid this excitement, Romanus did not forget to finally father an heir with his Empress Joana, who was born this year and baptized Aloysius.

    ptlAv5W.png

    Treverian legionaries and local Belgic militiamen attacking a Viking raiding party as the latter try to flee with their ill-gotten goods & thralls

    Meanwhile, the Later Liang spent much of 820 maneuvering to finish surrounding & besieging Liu Qin in Chengdu, taking Yuzhou and Jiangyang as their opening move before locking down the rest of the southern Ba-Shu plain and decisively forcing the Prince of Chu behind the western bastion's walls in the Battle of Guanghan. Meanwhile, Liu Xuan had been busy requesting reinforcements from his father and securing the allegiance of the non-Chinese tribal chiefs in the parts of Yunnan which he had just conquered: with Dezu's authorization he handed down mild terms for their submission, requiring the chieftains to kowtow before the Emperor in order to receive his sanction as the rightful ruler of their tribe, pay an annual tribute, and not deviate from the foreign policy of the True Han – which certainly extended to supplying the dynasty with native auxiliaries in wartime, such as right now. Thus the Prince of Han was able to assemble a new 100,000-man army in and around Yunnan this year, a fifth of whom were a collection of Miao, Lolo, Bai, etc. auxiliaries who in all likelihood had fought against them as part of the Nanzhong army not too long before.

    With this host, Liu Xuan set out to save his kinsman. Rather than take the expected approach from the south and fight his way through Liang-held Yuzhou & Jiangyang, the Han crown prince moved in from the southwest, crossing through the western mountain passes with the guidance of his native scouts and emerging to threaten the Liang army's rear from Mount Emei. Huanzong was caught off-guard and lifted the siege to avoid getting caught in-between the emerging True Han pincer, allowing the Lius to meet and merge their forces on the Chengdu plain. Together they forced the Liang hosts back out into eastern & northern Ba-Shu, in the process overcoming the Liang rearguard in the Third Battle of Guanghan. However, Huanzong was not far from defeated and planned to continue trying to conquer Chengdu (as well as the rest of Ba-Shu), on top of seeking a fated third and final duel with Liu Qin.

    Now the two men might be in their sixties, but they were both still fit and fierce fighters for their age, and though his red hair may have turned entirely silver the Northern Emperor saw no reason as to why he should not try to make good on his threat to his rival that the next time they fought in person would be the last – whichever of them died, at least they would go out in a more memorable fashion than simply dying of old age in bed. Meanwhile, the Tibetans had retreated to the eastern mountains of the Kham region, where they recruited heavily from the local Khampa and Baima populations and waited for a chance to jump on whoever won the ongoing battle for Ba-Shu. Luckily for Tritsuk Löntsen (who, though greatly aged, was still a little younger than either Liu Qin or Huanzong) and his westernmost vassal, the Muslims were still too weary from fighting two wars in a row (or arguably, one long war with a short truce in-between) with the Holy Roman Empire to launch a campaign against the Indo-Romans right now, though the Alid princes continued to apply pressure against them in the form of ghazw raids in the interim.

    DgMGd6O.png

    Emperor Huanzong of Later Liang in his twilight years, plotting out what he hopes to be a final glorious confrontation with his worthy opponent Liu Qin over the late winter of 820

    In the far west, Kádaráš-rahbád continued to assemble the building blocks of empire. Word of his conquests and seemingly unstoppable might instilled fear in some of his neighbors, who preferred to submit than to get crushed by his iron-wielding arm: demonstrating foresight which set him apart from many of his contemporaries among the Wildermen, he accepted their submission and ruled that not only should they continue to autonomously govern themselves but that their lands would be off-limits to his raiders as long as they paid Dakaruniku tribute in crafts, metals and occasionally slaves, thus creating a vassal network somewhat similar (though more brutal) to that of the Britons of Annún. And in addition to enslaving those rival populations who failed to kneel in a timely manner to work in his mines, he increasingly personally donated those slaves who weren't sacrificed to the gods of Dakaruniku to fellow tribesmen so that they might work the latter's fields, but with the understanding that his gifts were not freely given – since those tribesmen now no longer had to grow their own food and Dakaruniku abhorred idleness, they were to enlist in his warband with the promise of acquiring ever more plunder and glory in the future. The warchief thus not only brought about a greater militarization of Dakarunikuan society but social stratification too, forming the beginnings of a permanent underclass who worked to support an emerging martial aristocracy.

    To Annún, Dakaruniku as a whole and even Kádaráš-rahbád still presented a friendly face and continued to engage in peaceable trade, counting on distance and honeyed words to prevent the Pilgrims from looking too deeply into what they were doing around the confluence of the Míssissépe. After all, as he himself noted, they still had a common enemy in the Three Fires Council. What interested Kádaráš-rahbád, even more-so than British iron now, was their livestock & especially horses: the Wildermen had not seen these beasts in many ages, since their ancestors had hunted the continent's horses to extinction at the end of the Ice Age, but the great warchief was intuitively aware of their value both on the farm and the battlefield, and had heard of how just a tiny handful of mounted British knights routed the entire army of the Three Fires decades before he was born. Unfortunately, the British were also keenly aware of the value of their steeds and absolutely refused to sell any to Dakaruniku, no matter what Kádaráš-rahbád or others offered in return. No matter, they did not willingly share the secrets of iron-working either, and yet the Dakarunikuans learned it through subterfuge & careful observation: Kádaráš-rahbád was sure an opportunity would eventually arise to abscond with a few of the Britons' horses, he just had to be patient.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Kunming.

    [2] Dali Old Town, not be confused with the modern city of Dali (which has annexed it) to its south.

    [3] Now part of Chongqing.

    [4] Luzhou.

    [5] Based off the Arikara words for the same, kaatarátš (axe) and rahpaat ('bloody'). Compare to NeesiRAhpát – 'Bloody Knife', the name of a prominent Sioux-Arikara scout in the Seventh Cavalry IRL.

    [6] Specifically datura stramonium or jimsonweed, historically used as an entheogen by Amerindian peoples as far north as the Algonquian tribes and first encountered by Europeans when some English troops tasked with suppressing Bacon's Rebellion consumed it and incapacitated themselves for 11 days.

    [7] Historically, this was done in the mid-eighth century by Pope Zachary.

    [8] Now Zhongxian, part of Chongqing.

    [9] While these customs may seem bizarre and certainly not waifu-material to most Western eyes (Meiji-era European visitors to Japan often reported that the Japanese ladies they encountered appeared beautiful until they smiled), these were all very real Japanese fashion trends & beauty standards/practices which persisted between the Heian and Meiji periods.
     
    821-825: First blood between Dragon and Raven
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    Once the fierce winter winds calmed and the snows thawed in the spring of 821, the Romans began their punitive expedition against Denmark. Romanus gave command of the expeditionary force on land to his uncle Haistulf of Valois, who set out for the southern extremity of the Cimbric Peninsula (as the Romans still called Jutland) with 12,000 men assembled from the ranks of the Treverian legions, the Germanic federate kingdoms (mostly Saxony and his native Lombardy), Frisia and the Wendish principalities. The Danes had been expecting this offensive for some time and did their best to prepare, but their main line of defense remained the Danevirke which lay at the neck of the Cimbric Peninsula (or, to them, 'Jutland'). Even the land south of this network of walls & trenches was rather wild, filled with forests & marshes & hills which gave them many opportunities to ambush the more heavily armored Romans or wage defensive engagements on favorable ground as the latter advanced, but Haistulf's men were either veterans of the great battles with the Saracens or earlier clashes with the Danes themselves and thus pushed on undeterred.

    In keeping with the doctrine the Holy Roman Empire had wielded to great effect against the Saxons & Wends, Haistulf took the opportunity to build forts & invite settlers to lock down strategic sites across southern Cimbria with future plans to annex these territories into the Empire, culminating in his repossession of the abandoned Danish village along the Kiel Fjord (Low German: Kieler Föör) by the year's end where, in the absence of the original dwellers who had escaped beyond the Danevirke long before he got there, he laid down the first bricks of what would become the city of Kiel. Meanwhile at sea, the new North Sea squadron Romanus had established at Bruges took to the sea and began to engage Danish ships wherever they were found, led by the equally newly-appointed local Count Arnoulph (Ger.: 'Arnulf') de Bruges – a man chosen by the Emperor precisely because he was a vengeful survivor of the earlier Viking attack on his hometown. However, though the Belgic warships (further supported by British and English ships) sank or drove away quite a few Danish vessels this year, ranging from simple fishing boats to actual Viking longships, the Viking raids on their shores did not stop coming: Norsemen from the Fennoscandian Peninsula proper were not deterred by this attack on Denmark and perfectly happy to keep raiding richer, more civilized lands regardless of how many Danish ships were sunk.

    OWwnBWH.jpg

    An engagement between the Romans & Saxons of Duke Haistulf and a Danish stay-behind force in a Cimbric inlet

    Speaking of Viking persistence, over in Dál Riata Óengus III finally set in motion the plot he had been arranging against his Norse tormentors and puppet-masters. At a seemingly cordial feast where Jarl Røgnvaldr and several of his captains were in attendance, Óengus argued against the former with unusual vigor and anger after Røgnvaldr demanded to know why he had unilaterally decided to waive the tribute certain monasteries and towns had to pay to their Viking 'protectors'. The confrontation rapidly escalated when Óengus slashed at Røgnvaldr's face with his dining knife, and while the Norseman survived to throttle his 'employer' in retaliation, the Dál Riatan guards took heed of their signal to begin massacring their king's guests. A general pogrom against the Norse in Dunadd followed, starting with Røgnvaldr's other household guards who were set upon by the same Celtic guardsmen they'd been drinking and making merry with outside of Óengus' hall.

    However, in spite of this early Dál Riatan victory, the Island Norse were far from finished. Røgnvaldr had not been blind to how the Dál Riatans had become increasingly hostile since he was defeated by their Ulaid rivals and sent his son Sumarliði, along with the greater part of his strength, back to Orkney while he strove to keep Dál Riata under control – winter's bite might have been harsher on these isles which lay even further to the north, but there they were beyond the reach of Óengus and could strike back at him should the Jarl fail, which he just did. In the summer of 821, Sumarliði promptly returned to avenge his father and defeated Óengus in the Battle of Kjallard-øy[1] (Gaelic: Ceileagraigh), personally dispatching his rival in single combat just as his father had killed Óengus' father Connad about a decade & a half prior. Since neither side would offer or ask for quarter, the Vikings wiped the entire opposing Dál Riatan army out to the last man, for which they gave the island the name it now bears – 'graveyard island'. The Vikings went on to sack Dunadd and since he was already married to Óengus' sister Gruoch, Sumarliði claimed kingship over her home kingdom himself in her brother's ruined hall. Thus was born the Norse-Gaelic 'Kingdom of the Isles': the most persistent Viking thorn in the side of the British Latins, Anglo-Saxons and Celts alike for the duration of the Viking Age.

    YV1ciGy.jpg

    Sumarliði Røgnvaldrson (Gae.: 'Somhairle Mac Raghnaill'), the first Norse-Gaelic king in the British Isles

    Elsewhere the True Han and Later Liang engaged in another round of battles in central Ba-Shu throughout 821, most of which left thousands dead but afforded neither side a major advantage. That was, until the climactic Battle of the Lower Jialing, which was fought near where the smaller Fu River joined the larger one which gave the battlefield its name. The True Han army here was larger, but Huanzong managed to lure & hem them in at the rivers' confluence (using his own heir Ma Qiu, the Prince of Liang, as the seemingly vulnerable bait) where they were unable to maneuver easily and thus make effective use of their greater numbers, and Liu Qin was forced to direct a risky retreat over the river using a number of makeshift bridges and commandeered local boats. At that moment the Northern Emperor fully closed his trap and threw everything he had available to him on that field at his opponent, including his imperial person: Huanzong allowed a younger and more energetic generation of princes & officers to lead his front lines into the fight, but he himself followed not too far behind and issued a challenge to the Prince of Chu as the Han retreat threatened to degenerate into a massacre.

    Liu Qin took up this challenge, and the two old rivals crossed weapons one last time by the riverbank. Despite their advanced age, both warlords had remained in excellent form owing to their healthy lifestyles and persistent physical training, and their third duel was no less celebrated than the first two which they had engaged in when they were much younger. The Prince of Chu wounded Huanzong twice, once with a halberd and again with his jian sword, but the Northern Emperor managed to kill his foe's horse with a well-aimed lance thrust that slipped through a gap in the beast's armor and Liu's age finally showed in his inability to quickly & safely escape the saddle as he might have been able to do in the preceding decades, resulting in his lower body being crushed beneath his dying steed. Huanzong reportedly wept (and certainly not just from the pain of his own injuries) as he prepared to finish off his rival at long last and would never allow a bad word to be uttered about Liu Qin in his presence throughout all his last days.

    As for the True Han army, it fell to Liu Xuan to carry out the retreat in the aftermath of his kinsman's demise and he did an admirable job under the circumstances – helped in part by Huanzong's reluctance to actually finish the fight out of respect for his fallen rival resulting in the Liang army receiving contradictory orders from him and his more ruthless son, the Prince of Liang. However, the Liang did still maul the True Han enough that they were unable to resist further Liang attacks across Ba-Shu, which ultimately resulted in the rival dynasty capturing a poorly-defended Chengdu late in 821. While Liu Xuan fell back to southern Ba-Shu, from where he sent his father the bad news about the latter's cousin and asked for yet more reinforcements, Huanzong's wounds lingered and it became apparent in Chengdu that though he may have killed Liu Qin first, he would probably follow his archenemy to the afterlife soon enough.

    Fb30qeY.png

    Victory had proved costly and fleeting to Huanzong, who was unlikely to survive long enough to enjoy his capture of Chengdu. Even his entrance into the city felt more like a funeral procession, for himself and his fallen rival Liu Qin, than one of triumph

    Throughout 822, the Romans would find that surmounting the Danevirke was a bigger challenge than they had originally hoped. In theory, this decades-old Danish defensive system was nothing special: a series of timber walls, sometimes further backed with piled stone in parts, coupled with earthen ramparts and trenches – in other words, about what could be expected of barbarians living without the benefit of advanced Roman engineering knowledge. What made it stand out was that it was built across the narrow neck of the Cimbric Peninsula, and any gaps in the manmade defenses would easily be covered by natural ones in the form of the many rivers and marshes of the region, which combined with the lack of infrastructure in the area made it more than a little difficult for the Romans to transport & deploy siege engines. The Danes themselves proved to be no less fierce warriors on land than they were at sea, and while they were certainly lacking in the cavalry department, they didn't need it – heavily armored housecarls backed by a militia of much more lightly-equipped and ill-disciplined but enthusiastic volunteers proved sufficient to hold the prepared defenses & chokepoints against the Romans for a long time.

    Conversely, Haistulf's army not only struggled against their terrain but also among themselves, for extensive grudges existed between the Germanic and Slavic contingents among his ranks and getting, for example, a Saxon and an Obotrite to work together was like herding cats. The Wends were hardly enthused about being led into battle by one of their Lombard ancestral foes, to boot, and this disunity further hampered the Romans' ability to breach the Danevirke. Attempts to circumvent the Danevirke at sea were frustrated when King Horik issued a summons to his leiðangr: a levy called up across his realm to fight in the defense of their homes, with every household contributing at least one sailor to a longship for combat. In this manner, Horik amassed the numbers to drive Arnoulph de Bruges into retreat at the Battle of Helgeland[2], denying the Romans opportunities both on land and at sea to win the war quickly and frustrating Romanus into threatening to take command of the expedition himself.

    It was not until the edge of autumn that the Romans achieved any significant breakthrough. With the arrival and usage of a number of mangonels, as well as the careful concentration of the Teuton and Slavic auxiliaries into mono-ethnic contingents aimed at different targets that would only require them to co-operate with the Gallo-Germanic legionaries & peoples who weren't either ancestral or recent rivals, Haistulf was able to build bridges across the long 'Kograben' moat in front of the walls and capture a section of the Hovedvolden wall in the center of the Danevirke. A secondary force to the east, mostly comprised of Wends, managed to overcome the Danish defenders around the village of Kappel[4] and established a beach-head on the Danish side of the River Schlei: but the first Roman across the river was an Anglo-Saxon legionary who traveled to the continent in hopes of finding greater glory, and he certainly did that by being the first Englishman to set foot on the land of his forefathers in almost 400 years. While most of the Danevirke still stood, the news of these defeats apparently caused Horik to lose heart (for he had no other meaningful defenses between his capital and said Danevirke, and determined that he could not possibly defeat the Romans with the resources he had at this time), and he sued for peace right as the onset of winter forced an end to the fighting anyway.

    JXcBNof.jpg

    Roman combined arms overcoming the infantry-centric Danish army shortly after the former breached the Danevirke

    In China, Huanzong perished from his lingering wounds in the early weeks of the new year, after which he was immediately succeeded by Ma Qiu: the third Liang Emperor would be remembered chiefly by his own temple name, 'Dingzong' – the 'Resolute Ancestor' among the imperial Ma clan. The new Northern Emperor was immediately beset by challenges: not only did he have to fight to hang on to Chengdu but his younger half-brother Ma Liao, the Prince of Qi, launched a rebellion with the support of his mother Lady Zhan (also known as Zhan Defei after her court title, the 'Virtuous Consort') and her Shandong-based clan. Dingzong found his southern perimeter tested as soon as the weather warmed and the snows started turning into rain, for the Prince of Han had received his requested reinforcements over the winter with instructions from Dezu to avenge the latter's mighty right arm.

    Initially, the Liang seemed quite able to resist the Han counteroffensive in a battle before the gates of Chengdu. However, when they moved to pursue, Liu Xuan sprang his trap and engaged them on much more favorable ground than that which Liu Qin had to put up with at the Battle of the Lower Jialing. Fought on an expanse of flat farmland in the central Ba-Shu plain south of Chengdu, the Battle of Yanjiang[5] saw the True Han deploy their greater numbers without any significant terrain hindrance and nearly encircle the Liang army, which had to fight extremely hard and bled heavily to break out of the Han vice-grip. No sooner had Dingzong tried to return to Chengdu did he find that the Tibetans had also seized their chance to burst back out of their mountains: Tritsuk Löntsen had descended upon the plains with an assortment of 150,000 warriors, ranging from his own household and Indo-Roman veterans to new Kham recruits, and smashed through Wenjiang and Mianzhu Pass (respectively northwest & northeast) of the Ba-Shu capital.

    Faced with a disastrous situation at the very dawn of his reign and lacking the strength to defeat either Tibet or the True Han on his own, Dingzong opened negotiations with both. Liu Xuan agreed to let him return home with his army if he would cede Ba-Shu to the True Han, while Tritsuk agreed to let the Liang troops in Chengdu leave with any refugees who would follow them in exchange for the peaceable handover of the city, which he further promised to not sack. Of course, the old Tibetan Emperor turned out to have lied and ordered a massacre of both the Liang garrison and the civilian population of Chengdu almost as soon as the gates were opened to him, for he had not forgotten that traitors within the city had compromised its defense for the benefit of the Chinese before (nevermind that they served a rival dynasty) and caused the massacre of his own original garrison. There wasn't a whole lot Dingzong could do about that however, as by this time Ma Liao had driven his loyalists (led by his father's Prime Minister, the now-elderly Marquis Shaosheng) from the capital of Bianjing, so he had little choice but to leave it to Liu Xuan to deal with the Tibetan problem while he set out to confront the rebels with his remaining 50,000 soldiers. Liu Xuan, meanwhile, believed Liu Qin had been sufficiently avenged since his killer had died and the latter's son had now been beaten by his hand, and resolved to focus on defeating the Tibetans once and for all.

    HC1Uzng.jpg

    Tibetan warriors of Tritsuk Löntsen. The old Tibetan Emperor had taken his realm to its territorial zenith a few decades ago and if nothing else, he had surely proven incredibly persistent in trying to defend those borders in spite of the monstrous odds he faced

    Romanus and Horik sat down at the peace table in the early months of 823, hashing out terms for a peace treaty which the former hoped would greatly reduce the number of Vikings pestering his shores and which the latter hoped would buy him time to rebuild & further improve the Danevirke. The Danes avoided direct vassalage to the Holy Roman Empire, but had to pay a higher amount of tribute than Romanus initially demanded of them for the next ten years and also expressly forbid the usage of their ports for any would-be Viking reavers: furthermore, if a longship should enter any Danish port with loot and thralls collected from a raid on Roman or federate towns, the Danes would be required to impound the ship, return all that which was seized to the Romans, and further hand over the Vikings responsible to face Roman justice. In exchange Romanus would not wipe Denmark off the map, nor would he demand they destroy their own fortifications which had proven vital to staving off an easy Roman triumph, and the legions vacate the territory they had already occupied.

    These terms were difficult ones for the Danes to swallow, and having to pay a stiff tribute obviously hampered Horik's effort to not only rebuild the Danevirke but also add a second wall behind the first partially-breached one: a faction of younger and more hot-headed Danes, led by his own son Ørvendil, saw him not as a pragmatic statesman making a tough choice to ensure their people's survival but as a coward who gave up when they still had a shot at defeating the Roman juggernaut, and would increasingly agitate against him. On the other hand, Romanus was naturally pleased at getting almost everything he wanted (including a new source of income for 10 years, paid by the only Norse kingdom organized enough to scrounge up any real stream of tribute at all) and at the marked decrease in (though emphatically not the total elimination of) the number of reavers harrying his shores.

    yd0PrtB.jpg

    Ørvendil Horikson, Prince of the Danes, and his men resentfully watching the Romans leaving their lands in triumph, despite their ardent belief that they had barely even begun to fight

    With the northern frontier secure, some measure of calm brought to his seas and the peace with the Muslims still holding, the Holy Roman Emperor now terminated the tribute arrangement signed with the Khazars by his mother. Unsurprisingly, the Khazars themselves made their disapproval of his decision known through a major uptick in land-based raids into the Roman-aligned Slavic kingdoms, Dacia and the South Caucasus. However, Romanus was content to hold them back without engaging in a disproportionate response such as, for example, trying to invade the steppes as his predecessors had on occasion, since he was aware of some key facts: one, that Isaac Khagan was by this point an old man approaching seventy (while Romanus himself, despite leading a terribly unhealthy lifestyle, was not yet thirty), and two, that both his brother Zebulun and his eldest son Gideon Tarkhan had predeceased him – leaving the Khazar succession in dispute between his grandson, living sons and nephews. As far as the Emperor was concerned, he just had to run out the clock and wait for Khazaria to implode before making any grand maneuver of his own.

    In western China, with the Liang finally out of his way for good, Liu Xuan maneuvered to recapture Chengdu and drive the Tibetans out of Ba-Shu once more. Tritsuk might have managed to assemble 150,000 men by scraping his barrel, but the True Han still dwarfed his ranks with their quarter-of-a-million soldiers: the sheer size of both armies meant that any 'battle' between them would by necessity have to actually be a campaign of multiple smaller battles fought in roughly the same area, and fought with divisions the size of a Roman or Islamic army. The Tibetans and their vassals fought well, but not only were the Chinese numbers overwhelming (and more easily replaced than their own losses, as Dezu could and did send additional reinforcements up the Yangtze when needed), but the True Han were further assisted by the local Ba-Shu Chinese who had just been handed yet another reason to despise the returning Tibetans in their treacherous sack of Chengdu.

    After a final attempt to turn the tide by killing Liu Xuan himself failed in the Battle of Jiangyou[6], in which the Belisarian crown prince Acacius (Gre.: 'Akákios') got closest to the Prince of Han but had to retreat on account of the latter's bodyguards and the rest of the Tibetan death squad assigned to this task being killed, Tritsuk Löntsen was left with no choice but to abandon Chengdu & retreat into northern Ba-Shu (where at least the terrain was even more favorable and the connection to his homeland was much more difficult to sever) before he was encircled there and cut off entirely. Thus, Liu Xuan finally regained the city by the end of 823. East of Ba-Shu meanwhile, Dingzong re-established himself in Hanzhong and used that region as a base from which to not only proclaim his survival and call on all true men to support the rightful heir of the mighty Red Ma, but to also launch forceful attacks against the armies of his half-brother. Support for the claim of Ma Liao (or as he called himself now, 'Emperor Tianzan of Later Liang') was far from unanimous and though they were certainly dispirited by the extremely fleeting nature of their victories in the west, Dingzong's veterans proved more than capable of defeating the larger but poorly-led columns thrown at them by the usurper: every time, while the highest-ranking officers and especially members of the Zhan clan who were taken captive were killed for treason, Dingzong swayed the majority of the survivors to defect to his side.

    ZDLFTRc.jpg

    Dezu inspects the training of new recruits bound for the war in the west. The Southern Emperor's focus on civil affairs & development had not only restored much prosperity to his half of China, but created the infrastructure for the consistent mobilization and deployment of its share of Chinese manpower against Tibet

    On the other side of the world, the Britons of Annún inadvertently impressed and inspired the Wildermen of Dakaruniku in yet another fashion, this time through the engineering techniques they had brought over from the Old World. Kádaráš-rahbád had not been able to steal any livestock from his northern 'friends', not cattle nor pigs nor the especially valued horses: the Britons guarded their herds jealously, being entirely correct to greatly value these animals in the New World, and were reluctant to part with them even for the benefit of their own Wilderman vassals (who they certainly would not spare from the death sentence if caught engaging in cattle-rustling or horse theft themselves). Not only did the Wildermen have to accept Annúnite suzerainty but they also had to undergo baptism, learn the British tongue, and intermarry with the Britons before they could even think of asking for a pair of cows or pigs (usually as a wedding gift).

    While he and his spies still kept an eye out for opportunities to steal British farm animals, Kádaráš-rahbád was also amazed by these Britons' usage of wells, irrigation channels (very useful for establishing farms further inland & away from the Great Lakes or the course of the Sant-Pelagé) and especially their small watermills. All of these, of course, were things the Britons didn't think were out of the ordinary at all and took for granted in his view. The warchief now grew determined to not only procure horses and other beasts of burden from the Britons, but to also learn as much about their hydraulic engineering as possible, since the benefits of such technology for the establishment of the riverine empire he envisioned were manifestly obvious.

    As Romanus reinforced his eastern defenses and waited for Isaac Khagan to die throughout 824, the Holy Roman Emperor also began to think up better ways of mediating in and resolving disputes between his vassals before said disputes exploded into open warfare. After all, it was hardly the South Slavs alone who had just given him (and his mother) a headache in the turbulent start of his reign: two other axes of trouble-makers existed between the Teutons and West Slavs in the north, and the Africans and their new rivals in Hispania in the south. If any good can be said to have come from the dawn of the Viking Age, it was that necessity had forced the Britons and Anglo-Saxons to make peace & common cause in the northwest, so he didn't have to worry about much in the way of internal clashes over there.

    The Augustus Imperator determined that the most logical start can be found in the expansion of the traditional Roman legal concept of jus gentium or the 'law of nations', which governed relations with individual foreigners, to also govern relations between entire political entities like the aforementioned federate kingdoms. This was to be coupled with the creation of a new imperial supreme court, to be presided over by the Emperor himself or the Quaestor Sacrii Palatii (being the Empire's senior legal official) if he was absent, which would specialize entirely in hearing cases brought by one vassal prince against another, who would first swear oaths on holy relics to abide by whatever judgment or terms are reached and to not just attack the other party if they disagree with the results: the Emperor would then act as a sort of interlocutor and judge, striving to bring the aggrieved parties to a mutually agreeable settlement or else imposing one based on the merits of their cases. As far as Romanus was concerned, to a large extent this would just be a formalization of what he and past Emperors had already been doing anyway, as he had already spent so much of his reign intervening in disputes between his vassals and brokering resolutions to end the fighting for at least a little while.

    Early proposals of this nature were generally met with approval among the empire's Italian Senators but not with the representatives of the federate kingdoms, who often either thought there was nothing wrong with settling their disputes on the battlefield or were worried that the establishment of such a court would be the tip of a wedge with which the Emperor could undermine their foedus-outlined privileges and meddle in their internal affairs, perhaps even completely substitute their customary laws with Roman civil law with no effort made at organically synthesizing both (as had already been happening, usually without too much complaint, for decades or centuries). The Africans were the staunchest opponents of Romanus' project, not even because they necessarily disagreed with it (the Stilichians doubtless would not mind if they were the ones meting out judgment), but simply because they had no interest in allowing the imperial throne to expand its powers in even a small capacity as long as it was occupied by the Aloysians: their customary sense of duty toward ensuring the overall integrity of the Empire did not mean they had to allow their dynastic rivals to strengthen & stabilize themselves at every opportunity, after all.

    8pZeVE4.png

    Romanus III explains to his wife Joana how his idea of a 'court of nations' will hopefully bring harmony to the Iberian Peninsula and better protect her homeland of Tarraconensis from the Moors

    In China, while the Liang continued to war among themselves and though the True Han may have expelled the Tibetans from Chengdu and the more fertile Ba-Shu plains, the latter now found themselves at something of an impasse with this rival empire of the mountains. Tibet's armies were battered but not completely broken and had spent years digging into the mountains of northern Ba-Shu and southern Longxi[7], or as Chinese classicists might refer to it, old Qin. Here Tritsuk Löntsen had spent the last few decades building forts and garrisoning them with Tibetan troops (and not just actual Tibetans, but also subject peoples like the Baima and Tanguts) whose families further laid down roots in the castle-towns growing around them, in addition to locking down the mountain passes and dispersing the existing Chinese population (those he had not already taken as slaves, anyway) across the region so that no single city would have a large enough Chinese majority populace capable of opening the gates to the True Han or Later Liang when they should return.

    For this reason the Chinese found reconquering these mountains of Qin to be significantly more difficult than the lands of Ba-Shu, that and with the Liang having exited the war entirely their numbers (while still greater than Tibet's) were not so overwhelming. Dezu, for his part, was satisfied with having definitively secured Chengdu anyway, since he knew that it and the Liang's new civil war would surely place his own dynasty in ascendancy well into the foreseeable future. Thus, after Liu Xuan's push beyond Baishui Pass ended in failure, he was content to order his son to simply defend what they already had taken against over-eager Tibetan counteroffensives for the rest of the year. The death of Tritsuk from old age in the winter of 824 and his succession by his grandson Mutri Lumten, a grown man with more realistic expectations of just holding the Tibetan portions of Qin over retaking Ba-Shu from a still-strong and non-internally-divided True Han, opened the door to a ceasefire which would last more than a few weeks & more fruitful peace negotiations between these rival empires of the Far East.

    South of China, the breakaway Vietnamese kingdom continued to consolidate itself and adopt measures which they hoped would better prepare their realm for whenever the Chinese should return in force. Now Giáp Thừa Cương had died of old age by this time, leaving to his son Giáp Thái Chu to take up and further build on his legacy of independence & victory, and the new king was of a mind to build new national traditions without fully severing Vietnam's cultural ties to China, which he viewed not only as an enemy but a force they could learn from. It was under the reign of Chu that Mahayana Buddhism really became entrenched in Vietnam, fueled by his own patronage of Buddhist esotericism and devotion to the principles of Chan/Zen Buddhism (Vie.: Thiền), and became entangled with Vietnamese folk practices and symbols, such as the five-color flag representing the Five Elements (itself a concept imported from China thousands of years prior). Thus in addition to building forts, roads & dams for both defensive and peaceable purposes and patronizing Buddhist monasteries, Vietnam's second king also copied the examination system used to such great effect by the True Han in hopes of creating a new, meritocratic Vietnamese civil bureaucracy which would capably and loyally serve his dynasty.

    NQ5uJbt.png

    Giáp Thái Chu presides over the first Chinese-style civil examination to select new government mandarins in Vietnamese history

    Isaac Khagan's health did not completely fail him until mid-825, setting in motion the first real Khazar civil war (periodic rebellions in the reign of Simon-Sartäç notwithstanding) in about a century – although unfortunate, more optimistic historians take the glass-half-full view that a nomadic empire managing to go through two quite long-lived rulers (one of whom was a highly controversial religious reformer) without things getting much worse is already practically a miracle bestowed upon them from above. Since his eldest son Gideon Tarkhan had already died of a fever some years prior, primogeniture should dictate that Isaac must now be succeeded by Gideon's teenage son Josiah, but the Ashina did not subscribe to that rule as the Blood of Saint Jude did and Gideon's brothers wasted little time in contesting the throne. The late Zebulun Tarkhan's own sons also had far less love for their cousins than their father did for their uncle, and rallied behind the candidacy of the greatest of their number, Jehoram Tarkhan, in opposition to the brood of Isaac.

    Young Josiah started out in control of the Khazar capital of Atil, but unlike his uncles he did not command the loyalty of the majority of the Khazar armies, and they drove him & his mother Hepzibah Khatun (née Çiçäk, a lady of the Barsils, who in practice directed her son's faction owing to the latter still being so young that he was only starting to grow his beard) from that city in short order before turning against one another. By the end of autumn, Isaac's second son Eleazar had secured control of the capital and the Khazar heartland for himself, confining Josiah and his followers to the Tauric Peninsula and the furthest western reaches of the Khaganate. The only other son of Isaac to have survived up to this point while also remaining relevant to the succession struggle, Obadiah Tarkhan, had to take refuge with the Magyars, and Jehoram acquired the backing of the Khazars' eastern vassals with strategic marriages – his daughters having respectively married a Karluk, Oghuz and Kimek prince – and concessions (which admittedly gave them so much power in his council & over his army that he would probably end up becoming their pawn were he to prevail).

    For Romanus, this outbreak of hostilities among the Khazars represented no less than his opportunity for gains in the East and the installation of a friendlier ruler on the steppes finally manifesting itself. He found Josiah and Hepzibah most receptive to his offer of assistance, since they were in the second-weakest position of the claimants after Obadiah and also happened to be in control of the lands Romanus wanted: the Tauric Peninsula for one, Abkhazia for another (for it was still much desired by their Georgian vassal), and the domains of the Severians – long desired by Rome's Ruthenian ally, which would no doubt have to do a lot of the heavy lifting on Christendom's part due to reasons of geography – for a third. Since the alternative was that the Romans would likely just take what they wanted in this moment of grave Khazar weakness and not provide anything in return anyway, Josiah's court agreed to this alliance, and preparations were made to launch a Roman expedition to Kherson while the Georgians would march into the North Caucasus and the Ruthenians would aid Josiah's forces in the north: of course, in practice the Romans also intended to use their soldiers to garrison and take control of the Tauric cities in all but name before the war was over, so that no matter what happened in the end, the Khazars couldn't just betray them and refuse to hand the peninsula back. Meanwhile Caliph Ali also saw a chance to impose a ruler more amenable to Islamic interests than even Isaac had been on Khazaria: he chose to back Jehoram, and prepared to send regiments of Turkic ghilman back to their homeland to support his cause in exchange for territorial concessions in Khazar Chorasmia and along the Caspian's western shoreline.

    D2frgDT.jpg

    The Khazars had managed to forestall the fratricidal civil wars which had undone so many nomadic empires in the past (including nearly their own, in previous bouts) for several generations, but they could not escape the cycle forever, and this time the Christians and Muslims would both doubtless intervene to profit from the bloodshed

    Over in the Middle Kingdom, the Sino-Tibetan war was cooling down even as conflict in the West and in the Liang lands were heating up. Mutri Lumten conceded Chengdu, which he saw no realistic means of recapturing at this time, in exchange for hanging on to northern Ba-Shu and Longxi, which Liu Xuan would have had a difficult time trying to take at best – the True Han reasoned that such lands, being both less valuable than the Ba-Shu basin and far more disadvantageous to fight on, would be best left to the Liang to bleed for anyway. Dezu found these terms acceptable, since between this settlement and their subjugation of the Nanzhong, the True Han had clearly emerged as the big winner of the war in Western China: better still that the Liang had fallen into civil war, weakening them in any future conflict between North and South. In the meantime, he was content to spend his last years finishing the astronomical clock tower of Hangzhou and consolidating his hold on the newly-won lands in much the same way as how he'd consolidated True Han rule to the east – resettling empty and devastated lands, garrisoning towns with soldiers who would also settle the land with their families as part of the former thrust, repairing infrastructure, and purging bandits & left-behind remnants of the Tibetan army to keep the people secure and facilitate trade.

    As for the Liang, in this year Dingzong was vigorously pushing his half-brother back across northern China. The Red Ma's rightful heir was keenly aware that the True Han had not only considerably improved their position by incorporating much of Western China, but were betting on a protracted conflict north of the Yangtze to further sap his dynasty of all its strength so that sooner or later, they could just finish off the wounded victor. To avoid that outcome he needed to overcome Ma Liao quickly, and seemed well on track to do so between his successful defense of Chang'an, his recapture of Luoyang following a summertime battle near that city and another major offensive triumph at the Battle of Wancheng[8] in autumn. The latter victories shaped a path for his two-pronged attack on Bianjing, where Lady Zhan – aware of the threat descending on her and panicking before it – evacuated to Jinan, in her Shandong powerbase, before the loyalists even got near the city, leaving a demoralized garrison behind to fight Dingzong's approaching forces. While the third Emperor of Liang had been off to a poor start to his reign, to say the least, his demonstrated tenacity and unwillingness to give up in a difficult situation (while still having sense enough to pull out of truly unwinnable positions, such as that time he found himself trapped between massive True Han and Tibetan armies) was serving him well now in earning his temple name.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Killegray.

    [2] Heligoland.

    [3] Now part of Ziyang, southeast of Chengdu.

    [4] Kappeln.

    [5] Now part of Ziyang.

    [6] Now part of Mianyang.

    [7] Gansu.

    [8] Now part of Nanyang.
     
    Last edited:
    826-830: The Fourth Generation of the 'House of Jehu'
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    In Western Eurasia, the War of the Khazar Succession rapidly gained prominence throughout 826 as both the Romans and Saracens began to seriously commit themselves to their respective proxies. The Christian efforts came in three directions: firstly, Emperor Romanus had dispatched an expedition force of four legions (supported by an assortment of Thracian, Serb and Bulgar auxiliaries) from Constantinople to the Tauric Peninsula late in the previous year, and in this one they consolidated their position in the south of that land. Khersónēsos, which had recovered somewhat from the Khazar sack almost a century before, was reclaimed as their primary base of operations, and families of Tauric Greek descent who had fled from it then began to return now in a sign of their confidence that Roman authority had returned to stay in the peninsula. Other than the former provincial capital, the Romans also built new strategically-positioned castles at Kalamita[1] and Doros[2] to further secure their position, recruiting the local Greco-Gothic populace who had survived Khazar rule for and from the latter, and also took control of the harbor of Theodosia[3] as an additional port where they could unload troops & supplies for an attack on nearby Tamantarkhan, which was held by Eleazar Khagan's men.

    While their Roman overlord effectively usurped control of the Tauric Peninsula with the acquiescence of Josiah Khan's court, the Georgians launched the attack into Khazar-held Abkhazia which they had been planning and hoping to execute for many years. Stepanoz of Georgia had died two years ago, so his son Bakur III was eager to prove himself and quiet any doubts the Georgian nobility might have about his leadership by leading this effort to retake the region from the Khazars. Using their footholds in the Kodori Gorge and far southern Abkhazia (mostly Ochamchire, which the Greeks still called 'Gyenos', and Akarmara) the Georgian army fought its way toward Tskhoumi (as they had taken to calling Sebastopolis in their own tongue), supported by legions from Pontus commanded by the Greco-Armenian duke Michael Skleros. Eleazar's distant kinsman and general in the region, a Tengriist pagan by the name of Ötemis Tarkhan, fought back with the support of the native Abkhaz tribesmen ('Abasgoi' to Greco-Roman chroniclers) but was not given the manpower he needed to do more than slowing the Georgian advance, so he ultimately abandoned the site of Tskhoumi to the jubilant Georgians shortly before Christmas and withdrew to the northwestern tip of the region.

    Further still to the north and west of these comparatively small theaters of the conflict, the Ruthenians under Grand Prince Lev II grimly bore the largest and fiercest battles encountered by the Christians at this stage of the War of the Khazar Succession. These East Slavs were eager to reunite with their Severian kindred and to get revenge for the Khazars destroying most of Kyiv in their great westward incursion back when Rosamund was still regent for an underage Romanus III, and crossed over the Dnieper with as much strength as they could muster for this momentous occasion. Josiah had little choice but to permit those Severians who had nominally pledged allegiance to him to go over to the Ruthenians, and their combined forces defeated those of Eleazar in the Battle of Pereyaslavl and the Battle of Chernigov. Following these victories, which were more-so triumphs for the Ruthenians than for Josiah's faction, those Severian chiefs who did not already acknowledge Lev as their Grand Prince did so, uniting the Slavs living around the middle & lower course of the Dnieper into one kingdom – now the Rusovichi just had to defend their domain's new borders from the irate Khazars.

    ldVfcvr.png

    A battle between the Khazars and Ruthenians

    Off in the east, the Islamic expeditionary force under Ala-ud-Din's lieutenant Al-Ashraf Azim-ud-Din strove to win for their chosen claimant, Jehoram Khan, the sort of triumphs the Christian intervention was producing for Josiah in the west. Supported by Jehoram's loyalists from the eastern Turkic tribes, the Muslims rooted out Eleazar's partisans from as far as Konjikala – or as the Khazars and other Turks had taken to calling it now, Ishkhabad[4]. On the other side of the Caspian, Ala-ud-Din himself wrested Balanjar and Derbent from Eleazar's grasp, sacking both cities in the process – and certainly neither he nor Caliph Ali planned to give them back to Jehoram should they succeed in placing the latter on the throne in Atil, any more than Romanus would have returned the Tauric Chersonese to Josiah. Eleazar, for his part, grudgingly wrote off the many defeats he was experiencing on the other fronts as unavoidable and strove to complete consolidating his position in the Khazar heartland before pushing back against the foreign interlopers and their puppets, which he accomplished toward the end of 826 by bringing the Magyars to their knees: his half-brother Obadiah, sensing inevitable defeat, rode into the River Ağiźel[5] and drowned himself rather than be handed over for execution.

    In the distant Orient beyond the Khazar steppes and the blood being shed upon it, Dingzong's loyalists succeeded in geographically dividing and isolating the partisans of Ma Liao with his victory in the Battle of Boma Ford, a ways northeast of the site of the famous Battle of Guandu between Cao Cao and Yuan Shao six centuries prior: most were now stuck within the borders of Shandong to the east, while about a quarter of the rebel forces were now trapped north of the Yellow River. However, at this moment the situation was further complicated by the renewal of extensive raids on the part of the Khitan Liao and Jurchen Jin, who both saw an easy profit to be made from pillaging the divided northern reaches of China. Dingzong took a gamble and slowed his attacks on the northern followers of his half-brother so as to create favorable conditions for him to bring them to the table and demand their allegiance, offering pardons and protection from the northern barbarians if they would but kneel to him. He was ultimately successful in winning over the majority of Ma Liao's northern captains and their armies, though it took until after Fanyang[6] was sacked by the Jurchens and the most prominent die-hard Ma Liao loyalists were killed in the sanguinary Battle of Xinzhou[7] with the Khitans for his efforts to really bear fruit.

    dVMieX6.jpg

    One of Ma Liao's generals defecting & swearing allegiance to the ascendant Dingzong

    Now that Eleazar Khagan had finished consolidating his position and beating the recalcitrant Magyars back into line, he spent 827 pushing back on all fronts to try to reverse the deluge of losses he'd been inflicted along the Khazar borders in the previous year. In the south, he was able to lift the Siege of Tamantarkhan simply by showing up: the Romans had managed to breach the walls with their mangonels and sacked most of the city, but as had ironically been the case with the Khazar sack of Kyiv before, the Jewish-built citadel proved a safe refuge for the bulk of the population and too hard a nut for them to crack before Eleazar's horde showed up at their rear to send them fleeing back to their boats with as much loot as they could carry. The Khagan was unable to repeat such a timely arrival to recover Abkhazia, which fell wholly back into Georgian hands while he was rescuing the remaining defenders & citizens of Tamantarkhan to the north following the Christian victory in the Battle of Nitica, but he was at least able to rescue Ötemis Tarkhan from certain death at the hands of Bakur III and the Dux Skleros in a battle around the ruins of Nicopsis[8].

    Having spent spring and summer fighting to limit the Christian advances in the Caucasus, Eleazar scrambled to reinforce his main army with new recruits raised in Tamantarkhan (who were assuredly eager to avenge the despoiling of most of their hometown) and the survivors of Ötemis' division, including several thousand Abasgian tribesmen who had just lost their homes to the Georgians, in preparation for combat with the Ruthenians in the late summer & autumn. Said Abasgians had been led to understand that they would be turning right around to fight the Georgians some more, so they proved to be less than enthusiastic about their overlord's new direction (to put it mildly) – but to Eleazar this reluctance was nothing that couldn't be fixed with the usual mixture of promises, threats and occasional hangings. His horde successfully pushed the Ruthenians & his nephew Josiah back a ways toward the Dnieper and burned many Severian villages late in 827, though Grand Prince Lev's wise decision to listen to his Roman advisors and not only retreat when victory slipped out of reach but to also consistently keep a strong reserve to serve as a rearguard prevented the Khazars from gaining a much-desired decisive victory over their less numerous and organized rival on the steppe.

    While Eleazar fought on the western Pontic Steppe and Ötemis stayed behind to watch the Caucasian approaches for any renewed Christian attack from the south, the difficult task of repelling the Muslims and Jehoram Khan fell on the shoulders of his other cousin Samson Tarkhan. Since engaging the ghilman and their allies was inadvisable with the limited manpower available to him (even with the addition of the chastened Magyars to his ranks), and he obviously did not have the army-destroying might of his namesake, Samson had to rely on a guerrilla strategy of constant feigned retreats, ambushes and harassment to slow & whittle down the forces of Al-Ashraf & Jehoram as the latter pushed from town to town, and oasis to oasis in the deserts of Kara-Kum and Ust-Yurt. This third Tarkhan consciously avoided committing to any major battle with the Saracens, even if it would've given him a chance to relieve a doomed town or three (since any defeat could have easily crippled his meager army), in the hope of buying enough time for Eleazar to return and engage Al-Ashraf on more even terms later.

    n7fy4EC.jpg

    Khazar horsemen waging a fighting retreat in the face of Jehoram's & Al-Ashraf's superior forces

    Outside of the Pontic theater, Romanus III also turned his mind to internal intrigues this year. As part of the settlement he imposed on Hispania, he had appointed the junior African prince Arroderéyu as the official Praeses (governor) of Baetica, though of course in practice that province was now a vassal of the African kingdom. With Arroderéyu's father Bãdalaréu having passed away at the beginning of this year, the Emperor hoped to tempt him with the prospect of kingship over southern Hispania in his own right and in so doing, turn him against his elder brother Érreréyu (now Dominus Rex of Africa) and split the Stilichian kingdom. Unfortunately for the Emperor, Arroderéyu proved content with remaining in his brother's shadow, not only because he was personally unambitious and loyal to his house but also because his wife had only managed to birth one daughter named Gãdéda (Lat.: 'Candida'), and delivered the latter with such difficulty that she would never bear another child again – in other words, any cadet branch/kingdom he established would be very short-lived anyway. This Gãdéda had been betrothed at an early age to the equally young son of the defeated Ranimiro, Adelfonso (Got.: 'Aþalfuns'), so at least backing the Theodefredings in trying to reclaim the crown of their Balthing forefathers remained an open possibility for the Aloysians. However, between Ranimiro's unsurprising reluctance to challenge the Stilichians once more from his weak position and Adelfonso's youth, Romanus would have to wait quite a while before he could bring any plot involving them to fruition.

    Off in the Middle Kingdom, Dingzong detached a large cavalry division from his primary army to fend off the Khitans and Jurchens in the north while he concentrated on further dividing and isolating the remaining supporters of his half-brother and the Zhan clan in Shandong. It turned out he need not have even bothered though, and the absence of these horsemen from his ranks for several months actually proved detrimental to his campaign against Ma Liao & delayed his final victory over the latter, much to his frustration. Not only had the northern barbarians already mostly gotten their fill of plunder & slaves by the time his troops moved up to engage their foragers and rearguards, but they had increasingly come into conflict with one another: ultimately only one tribe could truly be master of the northern forests & steppes after all, and both the Liao and the Jin intended to claim that destiny for their own. Dingzong might have come too late to prevent his lands north of the Yellow River from being devastated, but he was relieved that at least the raids would be coming to an end, and this rivalry between the barbarian 'empires' was one he certainly intended to stoke and manipulate to China's benefit.

    NtW2ElV.png

    A rare moment of tranquility between a Khitan and a Jurchen, both returning from their respective raids on northern China and yet too tired to fight each other like many of their kindred have already been doing

    Come 828, Romanus decided a change of strategy was in order. After consolidating his position in the Tauric Peninsula, he sent a few legions upriver to directly aid the struggling Ruthenians, and leaned on the Poles and Dacians to contribute more to the war effort as well. In the view of the Augustus Imperator, the Ruthenians needed his help more and the Georgians had stabilized their gains Caucasian front; moreover, he had other ideas in mind to speed the latter's progress against the Khazars along. Even this limited aid proved sufficient to help the Ruthenians hold the line a ways east of the Dnieper, and to turn back the thrust of Eleazar's offensive in the Battle of Trubech[9]. In response to this stiffening of the Ruthenian defense, the Khagan in Atil changed tack once more and began to detach raiding parties of light horsemen from his army, who raced past the Ruthenian army & its Roman allies to live off their land and further devastate Ruthenian villages behind the enemy lines in a bid to force Lev to disperse his own men to protect their homes.

    In the south, while the Georgians consolidated their creeping gains up the Euxine Sea's coast, Romanus reached out to the Alan and Caucasian Avar (who, despite the name, were not actually related to the Daco-Pannonian Avars/Rouran previously crushed and subsumed by the Khazars) vassals of the Khazars with the hope of flipping their allegiance. Small handfuls of Christian missionaries from Georgia and Pontus had been preaching in the mountains & hills beyond Georgia, building up small communities of Eastern Christians among these last remnants of the Sarmatians who had outlasted even the Iazyges, even before the Khazars had burst onto the scene; conveniently for Romanus, by the time his envoys approached the Alan king Ashkhadar IV bearing gifts, the latter was already well-disposed to receive them on account of his queen Dzerassa being one of these Alan Christians. Ashkhadar was sufficiently impressed by promises of peace & prosperity from aligning with Rome and a reminder that Alans once found great profit serving in Roman ranks, for example in the army of Emperor Gratian (fortunately for the Roman ambassadors, he did not seem to recall how that story ended), as well as by the Romans' successes against Eleazar, to turn his coat and align with the Holy Roman Empire.

    ESRA3u0.png

    Ashkhadar IV of Alania, the last extant remnant of the fallen Sarmatians, and his wife Dzerassa riding in the hills of their homeland

    The Roman mission to the Caucasian Avar kingdom of Sarir was less successful, for although King Pakhtiyar proved amenable to the idea of shifting allegiances at this time when the Romans & their allies were ascendant, many of his magnates had cultivated ties to the Khazar elite and/or to Steppe Jewish merchants and opposed the idea of betraying them. Ultimately, Romanus only managed to touch off a civil war in this other Caucasian feudatory rather than bring it fully to his side, but even that at least represented another blow to Eleazar and the Khazars. Infuriated by the treachery of one vassal and the implosion of another into civil strife over whether to also commit treason against him, the Khagan in Atil engaged in intrigues of his own to mobilize the Juhuro or Mountain Jews, who claimed descent from the Ten Lost Tribes of Israel as the Khazars themselves now did but more realistically were descended from Parthian & Sassanid-era garrisons settled in the northern & eastern Caucasus to guard against nomadic invaders from the steppe. These warriors certainly proved useful against the Alans, pro-Roman Avars and Georgians, but ironically their greatest utility would be found in frustrating the Islamic advance up the Caspian shore, as their raids & ambushes wreaked havoc on Ala-ud-Din's supply lines and forced him to break off his siege of Samandar[10] before winter set in.

    Far beyond the Khazar steppes, Emperor Dezu of the True Han died of old age in this year. He had gone from a hostage at the Later Han court, kept alive and fed solely to (unsuccessfully) keep his mother in line, to ruler of Southern China and while clearly a less impressive commander than his rivals north of the Yangtze, he had not only outlived both of the Liang's first two Emperors but left behind a formidable legacy to his descendants – a wealthy and populous base, kept remarkably safe and orderly in these hard times, with a meritocratic bureaucracy and robust infrastructure which they could now use to campaign for the reunification of the Middle Kingdom. Liu Xuan duly succeeded him, and would be remembered by his temple name 'Duanzong' – the 'Lawful Ancestor' of the True Han. This new Emperor was, for now, content to continue building on the mighty foundation he had inherited from his father and to allow the Liang to further bleed themselves in civil strife before picking off whoever won their civil war, which seemed like it would be Dingzong.

    On the other side of the planet, the harvest season in Annún was marred by a string of grisly murders on isolated farmsteads along their border with the Three Fires. King Gedoualle (Brt.: 'Cadfael') demanded an explanation and recompense for these raids, but the elders of the Three Fires Council protested their innocence and were certainly not inclined to offer up any reparations when they had done nothing wrong. This response was obviously unacceptable to the New World Britons, who considered the Wildermen of the Three Fires to not only be murderers but also arrogant liars who evidently thought they were fools, and so they girded themselves for war and called upon their own Wilderman vassals to join them in the fight. While the rapid drop in temperatures toward the end of the year precluded any great offensive, the Annúnites did initiate hostilities with a series of their own raids over the freezing Great Lakes to deprive the enemy Wildermen of shelter & resources with which to withstand the bitter Aloysianan winter.

    Kádaráš-rahbád, meanwhile, was ecstatic at the fruition of his scheme. In truth, it had been the seemingly friendly Dakarunikuan visitors to Annún this year who (far from peaceably trading as they claimed they would do) were responsible for the murders, and they had carried out their black deeds on his orders: unable to find any opening to make off with the Britons' livestock or higher-quality metal tools & weapons, he ran out of patience and sought to create his own opportunity by staging false-flag attacks to get a new war between the Britons and his northern rivals in the Three Fires Council going. The idea of having his men take the targeted homesteaders' cattle and pigs home with them was tempting, but he deduced that that would make it too easy to catch them & identify them as the real killers, so he ordered them to put even the livestock to death instead. Having successfully started his desired war, the chieftain once more presented his friendly face to Gedoualle, offering him insincere condolences for the calamity which befell his people and the prospect of an alliance against their common enemy: Gedoualle, suspecting nothing and thinking the Wilderman warlord's asking price of a few heads of cattle & other barn animals to be reasonable enough in exchange for his army, accepted Kádaráš-rahbád's proffered hand of friendship.

    dmqMtTZ.jpg

    Kádaráš-rahbád summoning the men of Dakaruniku to assemble in their full strength, not for another raid, but for war

    Come 829, with their own front lines stable and the Khazars' Caucasian vassals subverted or thrown into chaos, the Romans began to amass forces in both the Tauric Peninsula and (to a lesser extent) on the Dnieper in the hope of forcing Eleazar Khagan into a decisive engagement. Emperor Romanus was understandably leery of the logistics of a campaign aimed at crossing the steppe and conquering Atil itself – just transporting and feeding any significant quantity of troops in Ruthenia was a big enough strain even for the Romans' famously reliable logistics – and despite Josiah's entreaty to take the fight to his uncle, as well as Lev's entreaty to do the same so as to reduce the pressure on his subjects, Romanus refused to give the order to advance further still. He did, however, advise the Grand Prince to send some of his soldiers away to defend their homes, not just to limit further devastation of the Ruthenian lands but also to bait Eleazar into the desired large-scale pitched battle.

    Alas, Eleazar Khagan did not take the bait, though not for lack of trying. This apparent dispersal of the Ruthenian army was what he had been hoping for, after all. Instead his attention was taken away by the creeping advances of Jehoram Khan and his Muslim allies in the east, even as his reinforcements and Juhuro vassals drove the other Muslim army to retreat in the eastern Caucasus. Samson Tarkhan had done what he could to keep them at bay, but even his best efforts were proving insufficient this year and so he appealed to his overlord for aid, which Eleazar agreed to give him in hopes of removing the other massive thorn in his side. The combined Khazar army defeated Jehoram and Al-Ashraf in three battles this year: the Kara Ichuk River, Mount Sherkala, and Aqtöbe[11].

    Yet despite winning every battle, the Khazar loyalists found themselves in a constant state of retreat – each of these battles were fought closer to Atil than the last – due firstly to the Saracens and Jehoram's nominal vassals among the other non-Khazar Turkic peoples constantly pouring in reinforcements, and secondly due to a string of defections which Eleazar was unable to discourage either with gifts or brutal executions. Mostly, these defections among his chiefs and vassals consistently occurred since none of his victories were even close to decisive or seemed to actually improve his deteriorating strategic position in any meaningful way. The lesser tribes of the Pechenegs and Cumans (subordinate respectively to the Oghuz confederation and to the Karluks) began to gain prominence around this time, first entering the historical record as warriors fighting on the side of Jehoram.

    FOJJc6C.jpg

    A medium cavalryman of the Bajanaks/Pechenegs, a younger Oghuz Turkic tribe whose star began to rise toward the mid-ninth century even as that of their former Khazar overlords waned

    Back at home, Romanus also took another moment away from planning and directing his involvement in the War of the Khazar Succession to arrange the marriage of his daughter Viviana, now a maiden of sixteen. He and his wife Joana settled on Adalbert, son of the Alemanni king Adalric and Dux of the nominal Roman province of Rhaetia, who was four years her senior – a princely magnate belonging to a ruling family (though, at this point, not the hereditary rulers) of one of the Empire's stronger Teutonic federates who wasn't also so closely related to the imperial house through Romanus' own mother that they would have needed a dispensation from the Church, and thus thought to be a good match for the princess. Indeed Viviana would give birth to their first child, Adalric the Younger, in a villa near the village of Ulm on their first wedding anniversary the next year. Around this same time, the Augustus Imperator also bought a strong and cunning Slavic slave boy named Radovid as a companion to his own son Aloysius, a child of nine as of this year whose melancholic & oft-sullen temperament contrasted with that of his jovial father. The two became fast friends as Romanus had hoped, and indeed Radovid would serve as Aloysius' left hand in future years while the younger Adalric (after first squiring for his maternal uncle) would grow up to be his right, forming an inseparable triad for much of the later half of the ninth century.

    While the War of the Khazar Succession continued to drag itself out, in Northern China the Liang were wrapping their own civil war up. Having seen off the northern barbarians for the time being and aware that the True Han hoped for his dynasty to bleed itself further to make their own inevitable march north an easy one, Dingzong now concentrated all of his efforts on finishing off Ma Liao and the Zhan clan. It cost him a pretty penny and a not-so-pretty amount of blood, but ultimately Liang loyalist forces were able to sustain their offensive and progressively overcome the rebels' dwindling defenses throughout 829, starting with the Battle of Pengcheng and culminating in a three-month siege of the enemy capital of Jinan from September to December. The latter engagement ended when Ma Liao was killed on a sunny winter day by a keen-eyed crossbowman in his half-brother's army while inspecting the walls, having overconfidently exposed himself to enemy fire after fending off a loyalist assault the night before, and the despairing Lady Zhan killed herself that evening, after which the remaining rebels surrendered. Dingzong had managed to reunite his realm, now he just had to scramble to repair the damage this round of infighting had done and hold its frontiers against the many threats around him.

    Over in the New World, the Second War of the Three Fires was heating up even as the one in China cooled down. Gedoualle had spent the winter organizing and marshaling his army (and trying to not freeze to death in the continent's bitter winter), and he now led them into battle once spring came. Snow & ice was giving way to rain & mud by the time they started campaigning, which certainly hindered the mobility of the more heavily-equipped British soldiers and required their knights to move on foot more often than they would have liked. This was in turn precisely what the elders & warchiefs of the Three Fires were counting on, for although they were still millennia behind the Britons technologically, they were not fools and had not forgotten the devastating effect the British cavalry had on their own ranks from their last bout several generations prior; it was their hope that it would be easier to defeat the latter on the muddy ground of Aloysiana's northeastern woodlands, where their dreaded war-beasts were unable to tread safely and they would consequently have to fight on foot.

    Unfortunately for these Wildermen, it turned out that the Annúnite chivalry were (like any good knight ought to be) still almost as deadly when fighting dismounted as they were on horseback, and if given even half a chance to organize into anything resembling a respectable battle formation, they could and would (especially when provided with assistance from the common Annúnite soldiery and Wilderman auxiliaries) still rout many times their number in unarmored and disorganized Wilderman warriors. Compounding the Three Fires' woes, to the south Kádaráš-rahbád was on the move and carving through any men they sent to oppose his advance with his iron ax. The Dakarunikuans fortunately did not yet know how to make the iron helms and mail which had made the British chivalry nearly invulnerable to the wooden clubs & axes of the Three Fires Wildermen, nor did they have any horses even for the purpose of transporting troops & supplies, but even their crude metal weapons and the harsh discipline which Kádaráš-rahbád imposed on his ranks had given them practically insurmountable advantages over their northern rivals. Thus did the men of Dakaruniku tear a bloody swath across the southern reaches of the Three Fires Confederacy this year, mostly affecting the territories of the Pottuétomé[12].

    RNvWITv.png

    Three Fires Wildermen about to ambush an Annúnite knight and soldier in the woods around the Great Lakes

    830 brought with it the War of the Khazar Succession's final ramp towards its climax. Increasingly beset by diplomatic reversals and defections on all sides, Eleazar Khagan retreated into Atil and made plans to bet everything he still had on decisive battles with his opponents, which the Romans had been and were still hoping for – but not Jehoram Khan and his Muslim backers, who had been content to slowly but surely steamroll the Khazar loyalists in their way and chip away more gradually at the former's dominion. After consolidating his remaining forces and hastily conscripting an additional 4,000 men from the citizenry of Atil, Eleazar set out to confront his enemies from the east, in the process replying to an offer Jehoram made to become co-rulers over Khazaria (but with himself as the senior Khagan, naturally) by returning the messenger's head to his kinsman: this eldest living son of Isaac was evidently determined to rule or die as the Khagan.

    The armies met around the banks of the Akhtuba River, a tributary of the Volga, on the edge of the latter's marshy delta. The Khazar loyalists were outnumbered, pitting some 10,000 men against the 15,000 of the Muslim-led alliance propping up Jehoram Khan's claim, but Eleazar had a few tricks up his sleeve to even the odds: firstly he had dragged the Muslim community of Atil alongside his warriors in chains, to be 'deployed' before his ranks as human shields who could soak up Jehoram's and Al-Ashraf's fire in addition to demoralizing the Islamic troops, and secondly he maneuvered a small detachment of 2,000 into the marsh with the aid of local guides. When an opportune moment should arise, these men would burst out of their hiding places to attack the Muslims' flank from a place thought to be inaccessible and impassable by Jehoram's men.

    The Khagan's plans went off without a hitch: the Muslims were indeed dismayed by his use of their co-religionists as hostages & human shields, and their attack floundered against the disciplined shield-wall presented by his Jewish infantry (further supported by Norse and Slavic mercenaries from the far north) despite their furious cursing of his dishonorable conduct, and once they'd exhausted themselves and completely stalled against his lines, his hidden reserve's surprise attack swept them from the field. Eleazar himself surged into the fray to look for Jehoram and killed the rival claimant with a thrust of his lance, which he hoped would finally dispel the threat from the East. In that he was mistaken: the Muslims still adamantly held on to all their gains, looked to snap up even more regardless of the demise of their fig leaf, and the Turkic tribes to the east simply no longer bothered to heed Atil's overlordship any longer. But before he could worry about any of that, the Khagan still had to contend with the Christians' own pretender to the west.

    Romanus rejoiced at the news of the Battle of the Akhtuba, since in his view no matter who lost that engagement, he would be the real winner. While Eleazar had been busy bleeding himself dry on Islamic scimitars and lances, he managed to bribe and cajole the Poles into sending a substantial force eastward to link up with newly-conscripted Dacians from that mountainous imperial march, forming a second army that was (when combined with additional legionary reinforcements diverted from Georgia & the Tauric Chersonese) quite capable of plugging the gaps created in the Christians' northernmost lines by the dispersal of much of the Ruthenian host. The Emperor also besieged Tamantarkhan in the interim with a force of Greek legionaries, Bulgars & Armenians and directly challenged Eleazar to fight him there, betting on reverse psychology and his own understanding of Eleazar's character to push the Khagan to fight the reinforced northern army instead. He calculated correctly, for as his usurpation and the Battle of the Akhtuba aptly demonstrated, Eleazar Khagan was not the sort of man who would consider a fair fight to be anything but a blunder and certainly not a monarch who would engage his enemy where (he thinks) the latter would be ready for him. To make the bait even more appealing, the Romans made no secret of Josiah Khan's presence in the ranks of their northern host.

    AYkd0LQ.jpg

    The Khazars stand victorious in a skirmish with the Ruthenians/Severians during the lead-up to the decisive Battle of the Psel

    Eleazar realized he had made a mistake the moment his scouts reported to him that the Christians seemed ready for him by the banks of the River Psel[13] and outnumbered him by a similar margin as Jehoram's coalition had on the Akhtuba, fielding some 14,000 soldiers to his 9,000 (and that was after he had hurriedly conscripted yet more reinforcements in every village between Atil and the battlefield, and also diverted a Juhuro contingent from the Caucasian front to join him on his march). He would have retreated, but the Severian locals kept the Christian army well-informed of the terrain and his movements – they had already mostly crossed the Psel and were moving to force a battle with him. Concerned about being outmaneuvered on the road back to Atil and having already beaten the dire odds before, the Khagan resolved to take his chances and engage the Christians regardless. If he prevailed, history would doubtless remember him as the greatest hero of the Khazars – surpassing even Bulan and Simon-Sartäç – for defeating two larger enemy armies in the span of a few months.

    The Khazar Khagan feigned retreat at first to draw the Christian army out into pursuit, before leading the majority of his men (formed into a dense offensive wedge spearheaded by his elite heavy troops) in a furious counterattack. Alas, Eleazar's luck must have been spent to the last drop at the Akhtoba, for just as Romanus had been able to predict his movements & reactions on a strategic level, so too did the latter's commanders correctly anticipate him to take an extremely aggressive approach against them on the battlefield if he didn't just flee the battlefield outright. Duke Haistulf, who held overall command of the Christian army in the field on account of Romanus being too fat to sit on a horse by now, had kept a strong reserve which he now committed to stymie the Khazar assault crunching through his center; furthermore, after sweeping away the sorely outnumbered Khazar forces on the flanks, he folded his own left & right wings in to trap Eleazar's division.

    Once more the Khagan desperately sought to kill his rival claimant in a last-ditch attempt to turn the tide, but Josiah had safely remained in the rear of the Christian army and he ended up crossing blades with Duke Haistulf instead: neither men were spring chickens, but they were still both formidable combatants and although Eleazar was able to fatally wound the Lombard prince at the climax of their widely-celebrated duel, Haistulf managed to strike off his head with the last of his strength. Josiah now stood triumphant (despite his greatest contribution to the war having been to act as bait to lure his uncle into this fatal trap), but though the worst might have passed, the War of the Khazar Succession was not over yet. Some fighting, and much wheeling & dealing, still lay ahead as the various non-Khazar Turks east of the Volga continued to defy his authority, while the Caliphate consolidated its grip on Central Asia and Ala-ud-Din launched a renewed push toward the Terek River.

    Beyond the Atlantic, the Second War of the Three Fires came to an end much more quickly than the War of the Khazar Succession had – it had become very apparent, very quickly to the elders of the Three Fires that their chances of defeating both the Britons of Annún and the men of Dakaruniku were like those of a snowball in high summer, and they were not sufficiently determined or bloody-minded to fight to the death. A few criminals with a record of engaging in murder & other grave crimes were offered up to the Britons as scapegoats, tribute would be doubled for a period of five years, and Gedoualle won the right to establish a small number of fortified outposts on the Three Fires' side of the Great Lakes. The British king gave Kádaráš-rahbád his long-desired and promised reward in livestock, suspecting nothing: a few pigs, cows and chickens, enough to start a small farm with. In the last days of the conflict Dakarunikuan scouts had also managed to steal a pair of British horses, whose riders had been killed in an ambush by the Three Fires Wildermen (which they saw but did nothing about), but their warchief's excitement turned to horror when he found out that both horses were mares – in other words, despite having gone to all this trouble, Dakaruniku still couldn't start breeding its own herd of warhorses like he had wanted to do for years.

    XAf5dGz.png

    Kádaráš-rahbád and one of his companions with their newly caught Annúnite mares. Note also the former's iron-headed spear, made in imitation of the lances of the Annúnite chivalry

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Inkerman.

    [2] Mangup-Kale.

    [3] Feodosia.

    [4] Ashgabat.

    [5] The Belaya River in modern Bashkortostan.

    [6] Beijing.

    [7] Zhuolu.

    [8] Near Tuapse.

    [9] Trubchevsk.

    [10] Tarki, Dagestan.

    [11] Not actually modern Aktobe but Atyrau, Kazakhstan.

    [12] West-central Illinois, along the length of the Illinois River.

    [13] Around modern Velyka Bahachka, near Poltava.
     
    831-835: Stoking embers
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    In 831, the Christians moved to follow up on their great victory at the Battle on the Psel by consolidating their pawn's hold on the Khazar throne – and their own hold on the various concessions they had been seeking this entire time. The Romans not only strengthened their grip on the Chersonese, while the Georgians and Ruthenians did much the same with Abkhazia and the Severian territories, but Josiah's first act as Khagan was signing Alania and Caucasian Avaria over to the Roman sphere of influence as well, on top of ordering all remaining Khazar forces to concentrate on opposing the still-advancing Muslims while giving their former Roman enemies free reign. In an attempt to give Josiah's regime a little credibility, Romanus gracefully allowed him to keep Tamantarkhan and to avoid formally paying tribute to Trévere; but he would still collect a tidy profit by way of imposing extortionate tariffs on Khazar trade, and also secured the restoration of the right of Christian missionaries to move & preach freely throughout Khazaria (where before their activities had been greatly curtailed by Simon-Sartäç & Isaac, the existence of Ruthenia having proven to the latter the downsides of allowing unrestricted Christian proselytism among their subjects) as an additional concession.

    The Muslims had not been sitting idle while Eleazar's position collapsed. It was in this year that Ala-ud-Din besieged Samandar once more, and this time, he was able to storm the city and annihilate its demoralized & disordered defenders. In revenge for Eleazar's usage of the Muslim community of Atil as human shields and their consequent massacre in the early stage of the Battle of the Akhtuba, he further put the city to the torch and carried away as slaves all the citizens who he didn't put to the sword, thereby devastating the third-greatest Khazar city after Atil itself and Tamantarkhan. The Muslims next launched an attack on Atil itself, with Ala-ud-Din splitting his forces between a landward division that set out for the Khazar capital from the ruins of Samandar and a smaller amphibious detachment which would cross the Caspian Sea to assail its harbor. The Muslims found Atil in a state of panic, between an inundation of refugees fleeing from all sides (but mostly from the south, where extremely destructive Islamic raids & campaigning had taken a toll) and the death of Eleazar Khagan, and only the arrival of Josiah Khagan & the Christian army backing him prevented Ala-ud-Din from carrying out his plan to also raze this second city to the ground.

    Now Romanus had personally appealed to Caliph Ali to call for a ceasefire and work out mutually favorable terms at the table, since both Eleazar and Jehoram Khan were dead and his claimant was the last one standing. But the Caliph could not agree, even though he actually wanted to on account of both a pragmatic outlook on the course of the war and his personal friendship with the Augustus Imperator, for the blood of the Islamic martyrs still demanded vengeance and sacking Samandar had not been enough: he had to go after the city which sent them to their deaths too, or at least that was what the hardliners and warhawks at his court were urging. Thus in order to not lose legitimacy in the eyes of his followers, Ali ordered Ala-ud-Din to proceed with the assault on Atil. The Muslims' amphibious division stormed and sacked Atil's port district, but Ala-ud-Din's division of his forces left him at a disadvantage against the consolidated Roman host (for the northern army had by this time been joined by the former besiegers of Tamantarkhan) and though he attempted to crush & scatter the Roman ranks with the massed charge of his heavy cavalry early on, this strategy did not avail him any more than it did Eleazar.

    Hqv64mF.jpg

    The Roman-Khazar (or 'Judeo-Christian', one could say) counterattack breaking through the Islamic battle lines outside of Atil

    Their attack having floundered and under the threat of envelopment by the Christians' right and left wings, the Muslims executed a hasty retreat from the vicinity of Atil. Only after this battle was lost did Ali agree to a ceasefire & terms: however, despite having lost to the Romans in this final battle of the war, the Caliph was able to parlay his forces' partial sack of Atil into a big enough pound of flesh to satisfy his more bloodthirsty and zealous subordinates, so from his perspective it was not a total defeat after all. Meanwhile Josiah Khagan was able to improve his credibility with his subjects somewhat by entering his partially-devastated capital as the hero who saved them all from an even worse sacking, though the manifestly obvious fact that the army which marched in with him was mostly comprised of Romans or their auxiliaries, his equally obvious inability to prevent the Saracens from leveling one of Atil's most prosperous districts and his many concessions to the Holy Roman Empire kept their cheers for him rather muted. With this episode behind them and a ceasefire in place, the two emperors (and Josiah) could finally begin earnestly negotiating over the future of Khazaria.

    By the terms of the Peace of Van, the Muslims agreed to the Terek River as their new northernmost boundary in the Caucasus, thereby definitively adding the non-destroyed cities of Balanjar and Derbent to the Caliphate while returning what little was left of Samandar to the considerably truncated Khazaria. Of course, the Muslims also secured virtually the entirety of Khazar Central Asia for themselves; the Muslim soldiery wouldn't have to return any of the booty or pay reparations of any sort to Khazaria; and Al-Ashraf would be given a chance to redeem himself by subjugating the Oghuz Turks beneath Islamic overlordship in the coming years. Ali pledged not to aid the Khazars' former vassals to the east when Josiah should attempt to bring them back in line, though in large part this was because he figured they would hardly need his help to remain independent anyway. Though once ascendant after Kundaçiq Khagan took the throne, after four generations of prosperity, relative internal harmony and religious and governmental reforms (even if their triumphs were marred by occasional defeats), the Khazars were left crippled by this disastrous war and had a long way to go before they could claim to have even partially recovered: certainly, on account of the eastern tribes' rebellions, Josiah himself still had even more fighting ahead of him despite the formal end of the War of the Khazar Succession.

    OODehYF.png

    Josiah Khagan, here seen with one of the few Khazars to stay loyal to him & his mother Hepzibah as well as a Slavic auxiliary of his Roman allies' army. Though finally victorious over his dynastic rivals, his victory had cost the Khazars much and he had a very long way to go to restoring their former power

    As 832 rolled around, the Christian and Islamic forces largely dispersed & went home once the weather allowed it, leaving Josiah Khagan to pick up the pieces in a devastated and fractured Khazaria. Romanus was graceful enough to provide his newly-installed pawn with two legions (or two thousand men) for a few years, if only so that he wouldn't get murdered by his own subjects immediately after the Romans had just undertaken such a massive effort to put him on the Khazar throne in the first place. Like the Israeli House of Jehu from who they claimed to be their semi-legendary progenitors, the Ashina had enjoyed four generations of strong leadership which took their Khaganate to new heights (even persisting through the occasional defeat, setback and in Simon-Sartäç's case, self-inflicted religious controversy) before coming crashing down, though at least no divine prophecy was involved this time and their lineage did not go extinct outright with that fourth generation as Jehu's had with Zechariah of Israel.

    For his part, young Josiah looked up to his namesake the sixteenth King of Judah, who was also crowned at a young age and bounced back from a disadvantageous position to lead the southern Jewish kingdom to its final renaissance. He had a very long way to go if he was to build the Khazars back up to a respectable position (if not one that could ever seriously challenge the Holy Roman Empire or the Hashemites again), and started with trying to bring the nearest former vassals back into line. Fortunately for him, the likes of the Magyars and Volga Bulgars had been almost as severely exsanguinated by the War of the Khazar Succession as the Khazars themselves, and by the end of the year he was able to restore at least nominal Khazar suzerainty over the central steppes without too much additional bloodshed (which, when necessary, the remaining Juhuro auxiliaries and the loaned legions proved helpful for carrying out). To his credit, Josiah was also willing to dedicate every sheleg which passed into his treasury toward the reconstruction of his cities & infrastructure, even living in a simple yurt and dressing considerably less impressively than his forefathers until every part of Atil had been rebuilt before starting work on the Ashinas' own palace – which, considering how badly this conflict had emptied the Khazar treasury and the financial impact of Romanus' trade dues as well as the Islamic sackings & conquests, would take him a very long time indeed.

    A little ways to the south, the Romans and Muslims were already beginning to tussle over the spoils. While both empires (well in Rome's case, through its proxies) were consolidating their hold on their Caucasian gains, the Arabs saw fit to meddle in the ongoing Avar civil war in the mountains, providing assistance and safe shelter to the rebels opposing their Roman-aligned king Pakhtiyar. In Ali's view, while the Romans and their new client were sure to win in the long run due to their willingness to commit far greater resources to the fight than he was, there was no good reason as to why he should just let his friend have an easy time gobbling up the larger gains he'd carved out of the Khazar Khaganate and not tweak the latter's nose. After all, Romanus was not only flush with his success in the north, but probably further motivated to push back to regain the ground he'd lost in the south at the start of his reign. Ali's judgment proved correct on both counts, which could only mean a resurgence of tension between the two greater empires of Western Eurasia and buildup to the next round of hostilities between Christian and Saracen sometime later in this decade.

    iX1zQMi.png

    Pakhtiyar, king of the Caucasian Avars and one of Rome's new allies in those mountains, campaigning against the now Arab-backed rebellion against his rule

    Many leagues to the east, Emperor Duanzong launched his invasion of the Later Liang's territories, having spent years building up his armies & planning out his strategy for this campaign. For his part, Dingzong had barely gotten any time to breathe since he put down the rebellion of his half-brother and the latter's mother, and had put that very short burst of peace to use in hastily trying to rebuild the Liang's own armies – badly bloodied between the ultimately-failed western campaign and now this recent civil war in their ranks – as well as engaging in intrigues to get the Jurchens and Khitans to fight one another, thereby eliminating any concern about either or both of the barbarians invading & burning down the northern half of his realm (again) and potentially even convincing one or both of them that he was actually a friend of theirs while he was inevitably distracted by the True Han assault from the south. The Northern Emperor had planted spies among the last slave-trains taken by the Khitans, and one of these spies in particular – a courtesan named Zhen Mei – managed to attract the attention of no less than the Khitan 'Emperor' Dazong, who boasted loudly of her beauty and how fortunate he was to have her fall into his lap to any who would hear. This inevitably gained the attention of the Jurchens' own 'Emperor' Guozong, who hatched a scheme to deliver her from the Liao's grasp and into his own, which went off without a hitch with Zhen's own enthusiastic cooperation. Dazong was, of course, livid at this theft of his prized property, touching off a war between the Liao and Jin before the end of 832.

    His plan having worked out better than even he could have foreseen, Dingzong now had both hands free to fight the True Han invasion in the south. Given the disparity of power between the True Han's well-rested, prepared and far more numerous soldiers compared to his own still barely-cobbled-together and patched-over ranks, he would need every advantage he could get to survive Duanzong's onslaught. Now in this year the huge and lumbering True Han armies marched against him from three directions – Xiangyang in the west, Hangzhou itself in the east, and across Lake Poyang in-between them. The Liang made a major effort to defeat the central army right out of the gate and thus break up the True Han's offensive right down the middle in the Battle of Lake Poyang, a huge engagement which pitted 60,000 Liang troops against 130,000 True Han men both along the northern shores of the eponymous lake and on the lake itself in a mixed land-and-naval clash, but the True Han prevailed and routed their opponents with great bloodshed.

    iZg7kY2.jpg

    The Liang enjoyed more success in diplomacy than on the battlefield in 832 to be sure, as their attempt to pre-empt & end the True Han invasion from the south before it really began ended in calamity on Lake Poyang

    After this debacle the Liang generally avoided pitched battles except where they were sure they'd win (in large part because Dingzong determined that one more defeat like Lake Poyang really would destroy his dynasty), instead using their more mobile and numerous cavalry detachments to harass the advancing True Han while also engaging in a scorched-earth strategy to deny them supplies. This went beyond simply evacuating villages in the True Han's way with all the crops they could carry, and putting anything that they couldn't to the torch; Dingzong even intentionally breached dams to render roads impassable and drown any unfortunate True Han soldiers who couldn't get out of the water's way quickly enough (nevermind that this would also drown any of his own subjects who were similarly unfortunate). Since the True Han could not live off the land, Duanzong had to continuously extend his men's supply lines as they pushed further north, creating additional vulnerabilities for Liang raiders to target as the war went on.

    While the Liang were destroying their own dams & dikes in a frantic effort to slow their foes, on the other side of the Earth, Dakaruniku was building its own for the first time. Kádaráš-rahbád put the slaves he had gathered from the Three Fires lands to work not in his mines, but in building earthen levees to protect his lands from being flooded by the many rivers crisscrossing the Mississippian homelands and digging furrows to irrigate farms being established further away from said rivers. In trying to implement their observations of the Britons' agricultural infrastructure for the first time, the Dakarunikuans would surely have to go through a lengthy process of trial-and-error with many more errors than successes, and 'errors' in this case would more often than not be fatal to the workers: but that was a sacrifice Kádaráš-rahbád was more than willing to make. The reward – a great agricultural revolution and the start of a hydraulic empire in the riverlands of central Aloysiana – was too great a prospect for him to ignore.

    As7IlEq.jpg

    The good soil and many rivers crisscrossing Dakaruniku's homeland made it prime territory on which to get the Agricultural Revolution going among Aloysiana's indigenes, and by putting in some hard work & implementing another technological advancement they had first observed among the Britons, they could now place their feet on the road to unlocking its full potential

    Tension continued to slowly build up between the Holy Roman Empire and the Hashemite Caliphate throughout 833. Legionaries and Georgian soldiers returning from the front lines with the Khazars were diverted on a detour into Avaria this year to help Pakhtiyar subdue the anti-Roman rebels in his country, which they did by the year's end in spite of the limited Islamic support Ali had given the latter. No sooner had they completed that task, however, did an uptick of ghazi and corsair activity begin making life difficult for the Greeks and the border federates around or beyond the eastern Mediterranean again for the first time since the Peace of Marida. Well, to the people of those regions, the 15 or so years of peace & quiet had been nice while it lasted, but they must have known that of course it could never last forever.

    Romanus himself was already devising his strategy to retake the bits of Syria and Upper Mesopotamia previously ceded to Ali around this time as well, and hoped he could delay the full outbreak of hostilities long enough that the Khazars would be able to build themselves back up to the point of being a useful ally. That, however, was certainly an overly optimistic desire on the part of the Augustus Imperator. Josiah did try to re-establish a secure border with the Muslims, and resettling & rebuilding Samandar (which, despite having been ruined and depopulated, still represented the best location for a stronghold on his new border with Dar al-Islam) with Juhuros would form the centerpiece of such efforts, but the War of the Khazar Succession had been destructive enough that even a decade or two almost certainly wouldn't be enough time to mend all the damage and bind up all of the Khaganate's wounds. His attempt to bring even the Kimeks, the nearest major eastern Turkic tribe, back into line amounted to nothing, as the Roman legions assigned to help him survive were unwilling to march beyond the already very limited hospitality afforded to them within Atil and the rebel Turks laughed off the pitifully small army he could still call his own at this point.

    Over in China, Duanzong observed his armies struggling against the Liang's defensive strategy of harassment and scorched-earth warfare despite their overpowering numbers, and decided a change in his own strategy was needed to counter these developments. The Southern Emperor directed his generals to adopt a 'bite-and-hold' strategy, whereby instead of constantly advancing day after day, they would slow down to seize, carefully secure and consolidate their hold over individual provinces or even counties before pushing forward again. This meant locking down the cities, putting prisoners to work on repairing infrastructure like bridges or the breached dikes and digging new roads, repurposing old forts or building new ones to keep their lines of communication & supply safe, and killing anyone who wasn't demonstrably a True Han soldier or servant who they found in the field.

    wZEAkfs.jpg

    Light infantrymen and a crossbowman of the True Han army on the march north

    The Liang's decision to evacuate villages ahead of the Han advance, while denying the latter sources of information and support on the march, ironically made the last of these much easier, since now they actually could reasonably assume that anyone outside of a city or fortified town who wasn't visibly one of theirs must be a Later Liang guerrilla. This strategy slowed the Han offensives down greatly, but it was also quite successful in limiting the damage of Dingzong's own plans, and to his court Duanzong likened his steady & methodical advances to a slow but inexorable glacier rather than a rapid wildfire that can burn out too quickly. If he was to avoid getting slowly but surely steamrolled, then Dingzong had to devise yet another plan of his own to counter the Han's counter to his first strategy, and more quickly than the latter were advancing.

    Also in this year, since the Annúnites had been kind enough to provide them with breeding pairs of farm animals (unlike their stolen horses), the Wildermen of Dakaruniku also sought to breed their own cattle, pigs and poultry for the first time, a project which bore its first fruit in the form of the first clutch of chicken eggs laid under the watch of the Dakarunikuans. Kádaráš-rahbád rejoiced at his achievement in animal husbandry and would jealously guard the proof of his success, to the extreme of ordering any would-be cattle rustler or pig/chicken-thief to be flayed and impaled outside the one farm on which these animals lived. While the Britons would consider such a punishment to be ridiculously, brutally disproportionate (they would simply hang such thieves), in Kádaráš-rahbád's eyes the order seemed logical: he really didn't have a lot of animals to go around, and this was his big chance to get a real herd (or flock of chickens) set up and thereby secure another hallmark of civilization for Dakaruniku. He certainly wasn't going to allow any fool among his subjects with a stomach bigger than their eyes, or brain, to set his ambition back by years (and force him to cook up some other wild scheme to convince the Britons to give him replacement animals) by butchering the beasts he had expended so much effort to obtain or stealing his chickens' eggs before they could hatch for a big meal, and sought to make a bloody example of anyone who would try to deter others from even thinking of trying the same.

    vYFaBS5.jpg

    Aside from breeding poultry, the Dakarunikuans also expressed an interest in trying to domesticate the aggressive wild turkeys of their homeland around this time, a feat already accomplished by the Wildermen of distant southern lands still unknown to themselves and the Europeans at this time

    Throughout 834, the Romans and their eastern proxies took a more aggressive stance in countering the mounting Islamic raids on their border and carrying out reprisals of their own. Not only did Anatolian Greek akritai, Armenian nakharar marcher-princes, the Cilician Bulgars and the remnants of the Ghassanids persistently attempt to intercept the Saracen ghazw, but they also began conducting cross-border raids of their own on a large and frequent enough scale to be noticeable as of this year. Romanus also looked to the history books for an answer to counter Islamic corsairs operating out of the Syro-Phoenician ports & Alexandria, and decided the time had come to revive Cilicia's infamous legacy of piratical activity through the aforementioned Bulgars, but as Roman allies rather than enemies of Caesar this time.

    Now the Bulgars had no great naval tradition before this year, but Romanus was of the opinion that while the best time to start might have been 100 years ago, the second best time to start was now. The Emperor encouraged his Cilician vassals, who had already proven quite proficient at land-based raiding, to take to the sea – both to defend Christian shipping in the Eastern Mediterranean and harry Muslim ships, in the process freeing any Christian slaves found to have been taken from the Holy Roman Empire or its various federates and clapping any surviving Saracens in chains instead – by issuing what would later be recognized as the first letters of marque in the Holy Roman Empire's history: written agreements reached between the imperial authorities and Bulgar chieftains for a 30:70 split of any spoils collected by the latter. In exchange they enjoyed amnesty for their crimes and safe harbor in Cilicia's ports, where it would even be legal for them to openly trade whatever wares and thralls they seized in their 'travels'. Romanus himself didn't expect the Bulgars to find great success at sea (he just needed them to annoy Ali and limit the damage Islamic pirates were doing to the Mediterranean trade network's eastern half), but after first suffering through some embarrassing defeats at the hands of their more experienced Muslim counterparts, they began to learn and get better at their new task.

    W39Q7mn.png

    Bulgar privateers in Romanus' employ attacking merchant shipping in the eastern Mediterranean

    Emperor Romanus also took advantage of the reopening of the Silk Road's northern artery through the now-friendly (and battered) Khazars to seek to renew old alliances against the Caliphate. His envoys traveled as far as the Indo-Roman kingdom this year, alternately sneaking and negotiating their way past the various ornery Turkic tribes and the Muslims struggling to impose their authority on the chaos in Central Asia to do so. After buying passage through the Paropamisadae lands, the embassy was fêted in Peucela and informed Acacius of the Indo-Romans (who had since succeeded his father as king in those lands) that another war between Christendom and Islam was fast approaching, and that this would be a great opportunity for him to retake some of the lands he had clearly lost to the Muslims – why, last they checked, wasn't Kophen supposed to be the Indo-Roman capital and not Peucela on the other side of the Caucasus Indicus, after all? Acacius found the proposition tempting, and even though his Tibetan overlords were unwilling to commit since they were still recovering from the bitter war they just fought in western China, he already had other worthy allies to the south & east across India who were able & willing to help him, after all…

    Beyond India, in the fractured Middle Kingdom the True Han continued their advance to try to reunite those lands, and while they were moving more slowly than Duanzong may have originally liked, their 'bite-and-hold' strategy was clearly working. Dingzong's raids were not as effective at compromising the enemy supply lines as the latter had hoped thanks to this new strategy, in fact, and as the Han armies continued to slowly but steadily lumber northward he began reconsidering his own limited options to stop them. He still did not have enough men to risk large-scale pitched battles in the open against the Han, so to find more manpower, he turned to the north where the Khitans had pummeled the Jurchens a good deal and retook Zhen Mei for their 'Emperor'.

    As the courtesan-turned-spy was quickly able to convince Dazong that she really was kidnapped by the Jurchens and thus regain his confidence, Zhen proved instrumental to Dingzong's plan to create an alliance with the Liao – clearly the stronger of the two barbarian 'dynasties' of the far north at this moment. Working through her as a trusted intermediary, the Northern Emperor agreed to revive the practice of heqin ('peace marriage') and wed one of his daughters to Dazong's grandson Yelü Tiande in exchange for not only a guarantee of peace on his northwestern frontier, but also the provision of Khitan reinforcements to help refill his depleted ranks. The deal could not have come at a better time, since 834 ended with the True Han's eastern armies under the Duke of Yue capturing Pengcheng and increasingly threatening to isolate Shandong from the rest of the Liang territories in a manner not dissimilar to one of the steps in Dingzong's own strategy to defeat his half-brother some years prior.

    While the Romans and Muslims continued to slowly but surely ramp tensions up toward a renewed outbreak of hostilities between their empires, 835 also turned out to be a year of considerable activity in the Norse sphere. In the west, another band of Viking newcomers to the former Dál Riatan islands grew dissatisfied with King Sumarliði's insistence on taking a cut out of whatever loot & slaves they managed to bring back from their raids in exchange for hosting them and attempted to launch a coup against him, which was brutally put down by his own loyal warriors – Norse and Gaelic alike, for the latter subjects of his had found him a reasonable enough ruler for a Norseman and decided it was better to stick with the devil they knew than take risks with the ones they didn't. The surviving insurgents fled the Kingdom of the Isles for Ireland, but rather than enlist with the various petty-kings, this Viking warband built for themselves a new town on the uninhabited ruins of a long-abandoned Celtic settlement: the former they called Dyflin[1], the latter had been known as 'Eblana' to the Romans.

    rfyZctK.jpg

    In time, the new town of Dyflin would evolve into the single largest Viking town in the British Isles: a seat of Jarls and Kings, and a safe refuge & base of operations for the Norsemen from & for attacks in both Ireland itself and Great Britain

    These Norse settlers almost immediately came under attack by the local Gaels out of Áth Cliath[2] further up the An Poitéal[3] on whose mouth they had founded their new town, for the latter did not approve of the heathen newcomers and thought them to be easy pickings given their comparatively few numbers. However, the Vikings of Dyflin were hardened veterans aware that defeat here (since they had nowhere else to run, certainly not the Isles anymore) meant their extermination, and most of them were also quite heavily armored compared to the skirmisher-centric Irish warbands arrayed against them. Fighting with the fury of men possessed, they won the ensuing battle at the palisades after their lead berserker (one of the Ulfheðnar, or 'wolf-warriors' who famously fought wearing a wolf's pelt) managed to push past multiple lethal wounds and the loss of an ear & arm to behead the petty-king of Áth Cliath with all of his remaining strength before finally dying, demoralizing the Irish into retreat. Said Ulfheðinn's brother, Guðrøðr Ingesson, was unanimously elected Jarl of Dyflin by the other Vikings after their victory and would spend the rest of his life working to turn what had essentially begun as a refugee camp into the single largest and most prosperous Norse settlement in the British Isles – and a hive of constant trouble for their non-Norse neighbors – starting by accumulating enough wealth to present a peace offering to the Norse-Gaels of the Isles, thereby reconciling with the other prominent Viking power in the region and turning that old enemy into a new, much-needed ally.

    Meanwhile back in Scandinavia itself, Horik of Denmark had mostly finished his addition to the Danevirke – a second wall behind the first line of palisades & ramparts, admittedly shorter than he would have liked and crudely made of raw stones piled atop one another with the foundational capstones being placed in a specially built trench, coupled with similarly-constructed stone reinforcements to the base of the first wooden walls – when he died in an apparent hunting accident. His sons Ørvendil and Fjölnir, who had long considered his insistence on following the terms agreed to with Romanus III to be craven and an embarrassment to their royal Scylding clan rather than a pragmatic measure, were suspected of having assassinated him, but of course there was no proof to support such an accusation and when a more distant kinsman of Horik's challenged the former to a holmgang or judicial duel, Ørvendil 'proved' his innocence by smiting his accuser. The instant Ørvendil took the throne, he declared that Denmark would no longer suffer the humiliation of paying tribute to the Holy Roman Empire nor was it his place to keep his own free subjects from doing what they will out of his ports, and expelled the Roman envoys from his court with orders to inform their master of his decision after first having them roughed up. Obviously, the Romans did not approve of this change in management & policy to their north, and in particular the Augustus Imperator considered leadership of a punitive expedition to bring the Danes to their knees to be a reasonable first test for the now-fifteen-year-old Aloysius Caesar.

    Down south, as part of his positioning to ensure he'd have as many advantages as possible when it came to defending his gains from the Romans, Ali closed the Red Sea ports to Nubian trade and launched an attack on Nubia itself in order to definitively keep them off the board. Ala-ud-Din directed the two-pronged offensive, with one Hashemite army partly marching & partly sailing up the Nile to invade the northern Nubian territories while his main strike force crossed the Red Sea to assail them from the east. Outnumbered and unable to reach the Romans in time to ask for support, the Nubians were soundly beaten in the Battle of Miam[4] and the Battle of Debarwa, and although they were able to repel the Saracens once the fighting moved into their redoubtable highlands, the Caliph had already largely achieved his goal of neutralizing Nubia to the point where it could not possibly help Romanus as their previous king Chael had once helped Romanus' father against his own at this point. By the end of 835, Ali had renewed the ancient Baqt with Nubia with additional provisions for their guaranteed neutrality and supply of tribute (mostly slaves, with the Muslims giving the Nubians Egyptian grain & lentils in return) while in turn restoring their access to his ports & returning the majority of the territory he seized from them, so while he still had to worry about the Khazars potentially taking some feeble swipes at him from the north and the Indo-Romans and their allies to the east in addition to the main front with the Romans, he at least wouldn't have to worry about a fourth front down south if and when war should break out again.

    RfXq5GD.png

    Hashemite forces preparing to campaign against the Nubians in the desert & highlands beyond Upper Egypt and the Red Sea

    Off in the distant east, Khitan reinforcements began to arrive in the Liang lands after spring came and the snows started melting – not a moment too soon, in other words, for Emperor Dingzong who badly needed every edge he could get to prevent the Han from cutting off the eastern half of his realm from the rest of it. Between the conscripts he had been drafting across his realm while delaying the True Han advance and the Khitans, he now had a large enough army to attempt to challenge the easternmost of Duanzong's hosts, which was also the one that had gotten furthest (the western and central armies having stalled, respectively, at the mountains of Hanzhong and the Dabie Mountains near the upper Huai River). Consequently Dingzong marched to engage this Han army and its commander, Duanzong's cousin and hereditary Duke of Yue Liu Ying, at Dongping near the sacred Mount Tai.

    This time the odds were a bit more even than at the Battle of Lake Poyang, with the Later Liang fielding some 80,000 men against the True Han's 120,000, and the speed with which the Khitan cavalry in Dingzong's vanguard moved allowed him to secure more favorable terrain to further improve his chances. Due to the size of the armies involved, the 'Battle' of Dongping was actually five days' worth of campaigning and waging smaller battles around Mount Tai, ultimately resulting in Liu Ying retreating after the Liang managed to trick him into overextending his ranks and slip nearly 20,000 men through a huge gap which had opened up in his lines on the fifth morning. The Liang followed closely and drove the Han out of Shandong entirely, only coming to a stop when faced with the Duke of Yue's better-prepared defense outside of Pengcheng. However, while Dingzong had managed to partly reverse the poor tides of this conflict through his famed grit and perseverance, the Han were far from beaten decisively – Duanzong was annoyed at his cousin's defeat, but knew he still had the bigger armies & occupied a not-insignificant chunk of Liang territory – and the Jurchens to the north were gearing up to get revenge on their Khitan rivals while the latter were focused on helping their ruler's new in-laws.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Dublin, historically founded in 841 by the Vikings.

    [2] Now part of northern Dublin, though its name still survives as the official Gaelic name for the city.

    [3] The River Poddle.

    [4] Now under Lake Nasser.
     
    836-840: Fanning the flames of war
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    While war did not yet break out between the Holy Roman Empire and the Caliphate throughout 836, as both sides were still continuing to make preparations for those hostilities, swords were most certainly drawn between the Empire and the Danes, as Emperor Romanus dispatched his second punitive expedition against that regrown thorn on his northern flank. Aloysius Caesar was given his first field assignment as its nominal commander, though of course actual leadership of the approximately 10,000-strong Roman force (four legions backed by another six thousand assorted auxiliaries, this time almost all Germanic or from the British Isles with a small Wendish contingent to minimize inter-ethnic infighting) would remain in the hands of seasoned generals & captains rather than the teenage heir to the purple. Ørvendil, for his part, was not enough of a fool to assume the Romans wouldn't retaliate against his insults and tearing up of his father's treaty with them: he imposed the leiðangr upon his subjects, a sort of Norse draft wherein the free men of the realm were mobilized into ship-based units called skipreiða (with one free warrior being called up from each farm, and being responsible for maintaining & staffing a ship even if he was actually going to be mostly fighting on land).

    Now the Danes did not have their own full-fledged system of advanced arms manufacturies and supply depots to rival the Roman fabricae, but rather each of their warriors had to procure their own equipment by whatever means were available to them. Thus Ørvendil ended up with an army that actually outnumbered the expeditionary force Romanus was sending against him but which was also not as well-trained and certainly inevitably far more unevenly equipped .For every heavily armored, ax-swinging housecarl or furious berserker, he fielded many more enthusiastic but poorly armed warriors who might have a helmet at most for protection, and in any case even the wealthiest of the Danish troops were accustomed to only riding their horses to the battlefield before dismounting to fight rather than serving as actual cavalrymen. At sea this force still proved more than capable of contesting the waters around western Jutland with the Romans' Belgic squadron, and also facilitated extensive Danish raiding of the Frisian, Saxon and even British shores (the primary means by which their king 'paid' the men levied by the leiðangr).

    On land however, these weaknesses spelled disaster for Ørvendil's attempt to devastate northern Saxony and chase the Romans & allies off their own turf, as exemplified when he & Fjölnir overconfidently engaged about half of the expeditionary force at the Battle of Stade. The Danish shield-wall was broken up by a seemingly unending legionary assault from the front (in truth Aloysius and his captains simply cycled through their cohorts so that when one had tired or taken too many casualties, they fell back in good order and were immediately replaced by the fresh rank waiting behind them, but this gave the Danes the demoralizing impression that they were fighting an endless tide of unnervingly stoic enemies) as well as cavalry strikes on their flanks, where every time the Danes thought they had chased the Roman & Teutonic knights away, it turned out the latter were just falling back to regroup and retrieve new lances before charging in once more. Out of the 8,000 Danes who fought in that engagement, about 1,000 were killed or captured between both the battle itself and (much more lethally) the rout back to their boats on the lower Elbe, while the Romans (despite being outnumbered almost 2:1) lost a little over a tenth as many men. After this calamity, Ørvendil retreated back to the Danevirke, never to sally forth in force again; and when forced to fight a large-scale pitched battle, he would only ever do so defensively against Aloysius' army for the rest of the war – now at last he saw the wisdom in his father's wall-building, and at least the dense forests & swamp before said walls also proved as much a hindrance for the superior Roman cavalry as they had last time.

    MjeA9UY.jpg

    The Danish shield-wall meets the Roman legionaries' formation in close combat at Stade. Roman military discipline and stoicism in battle unnerved the Vikings, who were used to enemies that taunted and bellowed at the top of their lungs as they themselves often did, but not as much as the impression the Romans gave of being a relentless and untiring tide of soldiers

    Meanwhile in China, Dingzong knew he had for once regained the strategic initiative and sought to make as much use of it as possible before the True Han reasserted their still-considerable numerical advantage. The Liang kept the Duke of Yue's men tied up by besieging Pengcheng while actually repositioning the bulk of their forces (including many of the Khitan horsemen) to repel the other two Han armies operating north of the Yangtze, neither of which were expecting a great counteroffensive aimed in their direction. The westernmost Han army was the hardest hit by Dingzong's surprise attack, and was driven from its footholds in the southern Qin Mountains along Hanzhong's boundary with great bloodshed in the Battles of Baoji, Mount Taibai and Yangping Pass: its commander Si Guofang, Marquis of Jingnan and a matrilineal relative of the imperial Liu clan of the south, got separated from his men in the retreat and was killed after blundering into a Liang patrol who he confused for his own soldiers. The central Han army was also beaten in the Battles of Xincai and Caizhou[1], but its commander Wang Shaoyu managed a more orderly retreat to the south without any embarrassments like what befell the western army.

    In response to these debacles, Duanzong did not lose hope, but rather resolved to reinforce his expeditionary armies and also appoint a hopefully-more-competent general to replace his fallen kinsman. Wang stabilized the situation in the center with a victory at the Battle of Huaiyuan[2] and the rough terrain in the west hindered the Liang's pursuit of Si's remaining forces, particularly the movements of the Khitans who were unfamiliar with the local terrain and found few willing to help them even within the ranks of their allies owing to their especially barbarous conduct, such that Li Jian was able to take up his new assignment as their commander and reorganize them quickly enough to hold ground beyond the upper Yangtze. If the Khitan Liao had proven willing to side with the Northern Dynasty, Duanzong reasoned that he had best reach out to their rivals the Jurchen Jin, and turn the far north into a proxy battlefield: for their part, the Jurchens were already preparing to get revenge on the Khitans who had just bested them and hardly even needed prodding from these distant southerners to prod them further anyway.

    mz7Sw48.jpg

    Khitan warriors in China, where they were fighting on behalf of the Later Liang

    837 saw the Romans in the north trying their might against the improved Danevirke, while Romanus kept his eye on the much more important ball in the south that he was preparing to contest with Ali. Horik's digging of an additional trench and reinforcement of his outer palisades with the addition of more timber & stones certainly didn't hurt his sons' chances of weathering the storm, but what continued to prove to be the biggest problem for the Romans was the terrain: the marshy woodland was difficult to traverse in both winter and summer, hobbled their mobility and provided Danish war parties operating beyond the Danevirke with many opportunities to hide from & ambush them. Aloysius, who had an interest in cartography even at this young age, did observe that the neck of the Jutland Peninsula was a good place to build a canal linking the North and Baltic Seas and allowing good Christians to circumvent the heathen-controlled waters to the north (which, he had learned from his Danish captives, were called 'Skagerrak' and 'Kattegat'), but despite this observation, the day such a canal would start construction was still very far off indeed.

    In the meantime, he and the Romans under his command busied themselves with trying to secure their supply lines (which were vulnerable to Danish raids both overland and at sea) and besieging the Danevirke. Rather than spread his forces too thinly in an attempt to bring the entire line down at once, Aloysius had studied – and now hoped to repeat – his great-uncle Haistulf's success in breaching the palisade during Horik's reign by concentrating his efforts against specific sections of the Danish defensive line. At the most dramatic moment of this campaign, late in the autumn the Caesar personally led an assault on the ramparts near Hollingstedt, known to his Anglo-Saxon auxiliaries as one of the places where their Angle ancestors stopped on the way to the sea & then Britain.

    Now the Danish heavy infantry had found defending the Danevirke tremendously easier than trying to fight the Romans in an open field and had used their advantage to repel four attempts at storming the battlements prior to this one, and this one seemed like it would be no different. Indeed Aloysius himself was nearly killed twice in the engagement, first by a mail-clad housecarl and then by a frenzied berserker (this one belonging to the jöfurr, 'boar warriors' or literally 'wild boars', and thus wearing a swine's head over his helm rather than a wolf's pelt in the fashion of the ulfheðnar) – the Roman crown prince defended himself ably enough and killed his first assailant at the cost of his shield, but that left him vulnerable to the second and he would certainly have fallen at the swine-headed warrior had it not been for Radovid, who fittingly killed the boar-warrior with a spear. The Romans were sufficiently heartened by their prince's willingness to risk his life alongside theirs to persist in the assault, eventually overwhelming this section of the Danevirke, and a grateful Aloysius immediately bought his friend's freedom after the battle. Unfortunately for the Romans, they came up against Horik's secondary stone wall not far behind this one, to which the surviving Danish defenders had retreated and linked up with reinforcements.

    cJ3vrkP.jpg

    The Danes found that their berserkers, while being mighty warriors who excelled at individual combat and terrifying lesser foes into retreat, struggled to overcome the formation-fighting Romans who did not easily quail before the furious attacks of such wild men. Ørvendil found much greater utility in having them defend his walls rather than sallying forth to fight the Romans in the field

    While the various great Indian principalities were arming up and counting down the final months to the outbreak of hostilities with their mutual Islamic enemy, a little ways to their east, the war in China continued to expand as the Jurchens finally made their move. With many thousands of Khitans having gone south to help the Liang and help themselves to some plunder (theoretically they were only supposed to be pillaging the Han's encampments & supply lines, but inevitably more than a few opportunistic Khitans would also take time to 'liberate' goods from the very same Liang subjects they were supposed to be liberating from Han control), these northeastern barbarians thought they had a clean shot at their rivals' heartland, and they were right. Guozong of the Jin and his heir, Crown Prince Bukūri Fuman, rapidly tore through the comparatively small Khitan forces present to guard their homeland and sacked their capital of Linhuang[3], in the process finally killing the former's hated rival Dazong and retrieving Zhen Mei (who managed to smooth-talk the Jurchen Emperor into not immediately murdering her and persuade him that she truly favored him over Dazong) as part of the now-captive Liao harem.

    Duanzong toasted his new northern allies' success. Furthermore, as he expected, this heavy blow unsurprisingly outraged the other Khitans to the point where they were ready to abandon Dingzong's side to get their revenge, and Dazong's son Yelü Shao marshaled the Khitan armies in the south with the intent of returning north so that he might avenge his father & crush the Jurchens for this (in his view, anyway – the Jurchens would argue it was a long time coming) act of craven, opportunistic backstabbing. Dingzong could do little to sway the younger man to stay in China proper, given how full of righteous rage he was, and the departure of the Khitans under their new Emperor (who history would remember chiefly by his temple name, 'Chongzong') opened up gaps in his ranks that he could only hope his own cavalry corps had been sufficiently rebuilt to fill. Fortunately for him, it turned out that he was right on that count, and while unable to mount further offensives against the True Han as Duanzong sent in his own reinforcements, he at least had trained and supplied enough new Chinese horsemen to effectively harass the Han & keep them off-balance so that in this year, they did not mount any great northward counter-counteroffensive of their own either.

    On the other side of the Earth, as his herds grew and his flock of chickens was expanded not only with the hatching of chicks but also the addition of turkeys, Kádaráš-rahbád took some time to further lock down and consolidate his control over the territories wrested from the Three Fires Council in their recent war. Since he had laid waste to many villages and thought the ones still standing to be of dubious loyalty, the great warchief shifted his strategy from simply giving his veterans new homes on the conquered soil to congregating them into entirely new towns founded on said soil, to serve as Dakarunikuan colonies and outposts of his authority. Now fortunately Dakaruniku had experienced a baby boom in the decades following their first disastrous brush with European disease, and as that generation was coming of age they provided the ambitious Kádaráš-rahbád with a large number of eager warriors and settlers with whom to further expand his power. Each new town followed the same basic formula: they were centered around earthen mounds just like Dakaruniku itself, with the tallest being where the governor (invariably a trusted lieutenant of Kádaráš-rahbád's) and his family lived, and they were settled by a mix of reliable older veterans expecting a more permanent reward for their loyal service; young blood drawn from Dakaruniku's excess population; and slaves (who were chosen for not being native to the area, and thus were less likely to know the land & nearby villages well enough to get a rebellion going).

    RN8M0vJ.png

    Mounds (used not merely for defense but also as a status marker), riverside or irrigated farms, and defensive palisades: all key features of Dakarunikuan living

    The long-awaited second war between Ali & Romanus finally popped off in the early summer of 838, as a border skirmish between one party of Islamic ghazw and another of Greek, Armenian and Christian Arab soldiers while the former were returning from their raid near Gawar[4] gave both emperors the pretext to finally escalate their mutual hostility into the open. Since Ali was the one defending territory the Romans wanted this time around, it fell to Romanus to strike the first blow, and he did just that with a two-pronged advance on Mardin from Edessa in the west and Amida to the north. The Roman army besieged this lost town for four months before successfully bringing one of its walls (only partly repaired since the Arab siege years prior) down by undermining it and successfully storming the place, and followed up their victory at the reclaimed & rechristened Marida by having their second army, operating out of Antioch and led by Michael Skleros (who had since been promoted and descended from the Caucasus Mountains to fight this much stronger foe compared to the Khazars), defeat one of the Saracens' own field armies in the Battle of Azaz in the autumn months. So far, the war had been off to a good start for Romanus and the Holy Roman Empire.

    With swords drawn against a far more powerful enemy in the east and lands far more prosperous than the muddy forests of southern Jutland at stake, Romanus also predictably decided the time had come to put an end to the comparatively insignificant game his son was playing up north. As Aloysius' men proved impossible to dislodge from the position they had managed to take on the Danevirke's first line, but said first line had also done its job in delaying the Roman advance long enough for the Danes to muster an impregnable defense on the Danevirke's stone second line, Ørvendil proved more willing to reach a negotiated settlement this time. Since Romanus wanted to end hostilities quickly, he did not push for overly harsh terms that the proud Danish king would be more inclined to reject: no territory would be lost and the Romans would not obstruct the Danes from rebuilding the damaged fortifications on their own soil, and while Ørvendil would be required to once more ban Viking pirates from his ports, he 'just' had to pay a one-off lump sum in war reparations to the Empire rather than years of tribute as had been demanded of his father.

    These terms were certainly a disappointment to young Aloysius, who felt that he'd been gaining the upper hand and had hoped to breach the Danevirke entirely to cap off his first outing into the battlefield before going all the way to Syria & Mesopotamia to continue fighting in his father's name. But if the terms of this new Peace of Aldenburg[5] disappointed the Caesar with their moderation, the fact that they were found agreeable at all by the Danish king horrified his brother Fjölnir, despite Ørvendil's hope that in time he could build his forces back up to a point where he could once more repudiate this peace settlement and challenge the Romans (especially when he learned from Norse merchants returning from trips down the Volga that the cause of the Romans' distraction was a war with the Muslims). Humbled by the great defeat at Stade and then by witnessing the Romans breaching their outer defensive works, it had dawned on Fjölnir that perhaps there really could be no victory against the power of the Holy Roman Empire in the long run: but, if that were the case – and if even his brother had ended up bowing to them, however slightly, in the end to prove the truth of his pessimistic expectation – then that meant Horik was right all along, and he and Ørvendil had committed patricide for nothing. The Danes in general were also dismayed by their second defeat at Roman hands in a row, even if this one stung less than the first, and while some conspired against their new king for failing like the old, others began to look north and west for escape routes from this apparently intractable foe.

    NSKetKf.jpg

    The idea of sailing somewhere the Romans couldn't follow started seeming more attractive to those Norsemen who had the misfortune of fighting and losing to them around the mid-ninth century. The Irish had beaten them there, true, but Ireland was also filled with said Irish and that didn't stop them from settling there!

    In India, skirmishes had already begun to erupt along the long eastern border of Dar al-Islam between said border's Alid guardians and the Indian coalition associated with the Roman cause even before word of the declaration of war came down from Kufa. These cousins of the ruling senior Hashemite branch had autonomously made their own preparations for the war their overlord and kinsman had warned them was on the horizon, and divided their responsibilities on the Indian theater into three fronts: Abu Sa'id Khalid ibn Ahmad took command of the forces arrayed against the Indo-Romans, Abd al-Halim ibn Marwan would be responsible for the war effort against the Chandras of Bengal in the east, and Mu'sab ibn al-Ashtar had agreed to lead the fight against the Salankayanas. By this time the Alid family had grown so large that it could practically be considered a separate clan from its Hashemite parent, with its own myriad cadet branches taking root from Central Asia and into the Punjab, and they would doubtless reorganize themselves as such if ever given a pretext & a window of opportunity to break away from the senior Hashemites'.

    The Indo-Romans under King Acacius enjoyed some significant early success at this stage of the war, turning back Abu Sa'id's initial attempt to bullrush Kophen in the Battle of Chak[6] (in which loyal local Paropamisadae of the Wardag tribe proved indispensable) and pushing a ways into the Muslim-controlled western mountains of Paropamisus & Arachosia before stalling near Firozkoh, where Abu Sa'id was building a lavish mosque and not only fought fiercely to defend it but had also brought up enough reinforcements to effectively hold the line. As Acacius pushed forward, he also increasingly came under attack by the Islamic-aligned Paropamisadae in the employ of Abu Sa'id, quite a few of whom had converted to Islam over the past decades (for the warlike new faith was one they could take to like fish to water) and who bitterly contested the mountain passes with their Indo-Roman-aligned rivals with a new religious dimension added to their traditional rivalries. The Chandras and Salankayanas enjoyed more qualified successes against the Alid forces arrayed against them, with the former pushing as far as Monghyr[7] this year and the latter repelling Mu'sab's effort to cut off their Gujarati vassals from them. However, in truth both Alid commanders were following the advice of their own Turkic lieutenants to essentially enact the feigned retreat tactic so favored by horse-riding nomads on a strategic scale to draw the Indians onto more favorable ground on which to envelop and crush them, and sought to engineer the circumstances for such dramatic victories over their enemies throughout this year.

    Further to the east in China, while most of the Khitans had followed their new emperor into battle with the Jurchens on the northern steppes, Emperor Dingzong did manage to poach a few thousand of these fierce Mongolic nomads for his own ends with monetary bribes and settlement rights in some of the devastated territories to the south & east of his realm. He immediately had to throw those Khitans who agreed to join him into battle with the True Han, who had finally mustered the strength to forge ahead with their renewed northward offensive. Huge battles were fought at Xiaopei[8] (which, as the hometown of the first Han Emperor Gaozu/Liu Bang, was of considerable symbolic interest to the True Han), Bozhou[9], Shouyang[10], Songzhou[11] and Guangzhou[12] in which the Liang's superior cavalry and the generalship provided by Dingzong & his veteran commanders allowed them to match the greater numbers of the Han: they lost the first two battles but won the last two. However, the fact that Southern China was still almost pristine compared to the bloodied & rather devastated North and the infrastructure built by Dezu (which had in peaceful times been a great boon to the subjects of the Han) making for a much more resilient war machine than whatever the Liang still had after their recent civil war and nomadic raids, meant that Duanzong absolutely could continue to feed soldiers into the northern battlefields and relentlessly keep up the pressure. Understanding that he would most certainly lose a war of attrition at this point, Dingzong decided to search for an exit ramp to a negotiated settlement even despite his victories and to buy himself enough time to build the Liang lands back up.

    vmLTp86.jpg

    Later Liang cavalry on the move in the Central Plains. Their equipment is clearly tinged with nomadic influence, from the curvature of their sabers to the style of their armor, and many of them are probably Turkic descendants just like the Ma clan they serve

    The Romans continued to push against the Saracens throughout 839, while said Saracens seemed to have found their footing later in the year. Aloysius Caesar took a moment on his march south to take his nephew Adalric of Alemannia, now a boy of nine, under his wing at his sister's request and before he even arrived to join the front line, the Roman armies in the east were carrying their offensives forward to Dara, Ras al-'Ayn (the former Resaina) and ultimately Beroea – 'Halab' to the Arabs, and more popularly known simply as 'Aleppo' to future generations – thereby widening the link between Rome's remaining Syrian and Mesopotamian possessions. These attacks had largely stalled by mid-summer in the face of stiffening Islamic resistance, but Aloysius' arrival with reinforcements allowed the Roman army in the northeast to break through and recapture Dara from the Muslims once more. However, even the aid of the young Caesar proved insufficient to facilitate a similar breakthrough in the south, as his army was defeated near Ras al-'Ayn in the fall and the rising ghulam (of Lakzam[13] origin, his tribe being one of those split between Islamic and Khazar allegiances until recently) star Khair al-Din kept Duke Skleros' Antiochene army at bay in that same season.

    On the African front, the Stilichians had been content not to mount any great eastward offensive of their own, since the situation here was the reverse of the one in the Levant: they were the ones sitting on territory which the Muslims had to recover, and so could afford to avoid risking resources on any attack larger in scale than the usual cross-border raid into Cyrenaica and to instead let the Saracens come to them. Well, those Saracens did come this year as enough resources were finally diverted from the inactive Nubian front and brought it from the other side of the Sinai to make a forceful invasion of Stilichian Libya possible. The old Dominus Rex Érreréyu had undertaken sufficient preparation to ward off this eventuality however, and while the Muslim army under Al-Mu'azzam al-Turki made it to Oea against seemingly frail African opposition, they were unable to overcome its defenses and were soon forced to retreat between the approach of Érreréyu's army from the west and the constant harrying of their supply line by parties of Moorish raiders left behind for this very purpose. Al-Mu'azzam realized the extent of the trap he had walked into and fell back in a hurry to Islamic Cyrenaica, sustaining heavy losses as he did so.

    In the east, Abu Sa'id recovered enough from the previous year's defeats to push back against the Indo-Romans, forcing Acacius away from Firozkoh with the support of additional reinforcements from eastern Persia and friendly Paropamisadae converts. Acacius fell back eastward under the shadow of the mountains which gave those warlike indigenes their name, and eventually stopped the Islamic counteroffensive in a battle near the source of the Margiana River[14]. The Chandras, being the weakest of the Indian powers, advanced too cautiously to give Abd al-Halim any opening with which to surprise and decisively defeat them, but the Salankayanas put too much trust in their greater numbers and overconfidently pursued the army of Mu'sab into a trap in the great forests near the village of Lahargird[15]. There the Alids enveloped and mauled them in a furious counterattack, and the Hindu Samrat Mahendra Varma II died of wounds incurred in the rout, leaving his son Simhavishnu to succeed him and try to not lose too much territory in the great retreat which followed.

    34XPona.jpg

    Muslim cavalry ambushing the army of Mahendra Varma II in the forest near Lahargird

    Speaking of laying traps and baiting one's enemy into them, that was exactly what Dingzong was trying to accomplish this year, but for the most part his efforts were unsuccessful. The True Han commanders were generally aware that time and numbers were on their side at this point, what with each side's barbarian allies (if the Jurchens could be called that for the True Han – their relationship can be described as distant and nominally united by common foes at its most charitable) having canceled each other out, and in no great hurry to risk getting slapped around again by pursuing their less numerous but more skillful adversary onto ground which favored the latter when they could attempt the slow grinding advance which had worked better for them in the past instead. Ultimately, Dingzong took a huge risk on winter's edge: he engaged the army of the Duke of Yue in the Battle of Yingzhou[16] with some 50,000 men, despite his adversary having marshaled 110,000. The Liang plan apparently relied on surprise and alacrity to catch the Han off-guard, but this sole advantage was leaked to Liu Ying by disgruntled officers in the Liang ranks who thought their side was doomed and wished to defect to the victor, resulting in a smashing Han victory and the death or capture of 15,000 soldiers from the defeated army.

    While many in Dingzong's inner circle lamented this defeat and were worried that it opened the road to Bianjing, he was in fact aware of the defectors conspiring within his ranks all along and allowed them to engineer this defeat to persuade the Han into mounting the massive offensive towards his capital which he needed them to attempt, if he was to get enough Han soldiers into a single battlefield to inflict a big enough defeat to force Duanzong into negotiations. As Liu Ying and Wang Shaoyu rumbled forth on a two-pronged drive toward the Liang seat of power, confident that this time they would bring the Liang down and reunite China under the banner of the True Han, it became apparent that the Northern Emperor got his wish. Now he just had to actually follow through and pull off his gamble, with actual dynasty-ending failure being very much on the table if anything should go wrong.

    The Romans found themselves on the defensive in 840, as the Muslims took their turn to launch sustained counterattacks in the west and compelled their foes to try hanging on to their conquests for a change. Khair al-Din butted heads with Skleros and succeeded in driving the Romans back toward the highlands north of Halab, before the latter was able to stabilize his position with a victory in the Battle of Mount Simeon. As the battle was fought on the feast day of the very same Saint Simeon the Stylite for whom that mountain was named, the Greco-Roman general pledged to pay out of pocket to patronize a number of stylites and build pillars for them to live on (in imitation of that first canonized pillar-saint) for the rest of their lives in thanks. Aloysius Caesar, meanwhile, faced off against the wizened Ala-ud-Din, who recaptured Dara from the Romans by taking advantage of the incompleteness of their repairs to that city's defenses before dying of old age near the end of this year. As well in an embarrassing episode for Emperor Romanus, his Bulgar privateers sacked several Phoenician Christian villages and brought the survivors to Cilicia as slaves this summer: while the Augustus Imperator freed them & profusely apologized for their mistreatment, he obviously couldn't repatriate them to Muslim-occupied Phoenicia, and ended up 'temporarily' resettling them in Cappadocia and near the Armenian border with a promise to send them back & rebuild their homes if the Romans could recover Phoenicia.

    aZffDtG.jpg

    Duke Michael Skleros and the Roman army putting the Saracens to flight in the shadow of the holy mountain where Saint Simeon the Stylite lived on a pillar for 37 years

    As Al-Mu'azzam avoided any great westward advance into Moorish Libya this year and instead stuck to taking safer swipes in a more limited fashion against the Africans, most of 840's action outside of the Levant in this new Roman-Arab war would instead be found in the east, where things went better for the anti-Islamic alliance than they had in the year before. Acacius and Abu Sa'id sent their respective Paropamisadae auxiliaries forward in a vicious campaign of back-and-forth harassment to break up the other's supply lines and soften up their position in preparation for another offensive through the mountains and vales of Arachosia & Aria (or as the Arabs & Persians now called this region after their name for its people, 'Afghanistan'). But it was Acacius who gained the upper hand in these preliminary clashes, in large part because the Muslim supply lines were longer and more vulnerable than his own, and so when he attacked the Saracens were in disarray: he was able to push them as far as the edge of the Zer-e-Koh Valley[17] in the west before Abu Sa'id finally stopped him in his tracks at the Battle of Sabzawar[18].

    To the south and east of the Indo-Romans and their mountainous battlefields, Simhavishnu reinforced the survivors of his father's army and began the tough task of reversing Mu'sab's conquests, made all the more difficult by the waves of refugees fleeing the destructive terror the advancing Muslims brought with them and who he now had to house & feed. Despite these challenges, the Southern Indian emperor managed to first beat back Mu'sab at the Battle of Fanindrapura[19] and after limiting the extent of the Islamic thrust south in the aftermath of the prior disaster at Lahargird, mounted a number of small and localized but successful counterattacks which demonstrated that the Later Salankayanas were most certainly still in the fight. As for the Chandras, King Bhumichandra continued to methodically chip away at Abd al-Halim's positions in the east and to incrementally expand his realm to the west, taking advantage of more & more Muslim soldiers being diverted to the south at Mu'sab's request (first to follow up on the victory at Lahargird, then to combat Simhavishnu's counterattacks) to exploit the widening gaps in his rival's defenses and gradually build momentum for a bigger offensive in the following year.

    ZbHtThJ.jpg

    Simhavishnu leading his army in a charge against their Alid opponents. The new Samrat of Southern India had a ways to go in order to avenge his father and push the subcontinent's invaders back, but he was not one to let such great challenges deter him

    Further still to the east, Dingzong prepared to challenge the True Han armies advancing on his capital from the south & south-east at Yancheng[20] with a deceptively-small army of 30,000, giving his foes that he really was on his last legs after the Khitans mostly went home. In truth, the Northern Emperor kept a much larger reserve of 100,000 beyond the Ying River to the north, stationed between the villages of Linying and Yingchang: this force was still badly outnumbered by the combined strength of the True Han armies (nearly 250,000) but if he had the good fortune of fighting Wang's and Liu's hosts separately, well that would be a very different story. And indeed the Emperor's calculations were correct, for both generals hoped to gain the glory of finishing off the Later Liang themselves and practically engaged in a race towards Bianjing as a result, with Wang being the first to reach Yancheng and recklessly committing to an immediate attack even though many of his scouts 'disappearing' (thanks to the work of the Liang cavalry) should have been his first hint that something was off there. Dingzong's first division put up a good fight at the fords of the Ru River south of Yancheng but inevitably fell back before the onslaught of the Han, even giving up the eponymous town itself to the surging Han forces, playing the part of a determined but hopelessly outnumbered foe attempting to mount a last stand quite well – and blinding Wang to the movements of the Liang reserve, which crossed the Ying and even (to a lesser extent) the Ru to maneuver around the Han's left flank before attacking.

    The central Han army was greatly confused and demoralized by these developments, ultimately routing with great loss of life under the sudden and overwhelming pressure placed on their exposed flank, and although Wang Shouyang escaped the battlefield he later killed himself rather than report a failure of this magnitude to his Emperor. That marked one down, and left only one other advancing army to go. Now the Duke of Yue arrived scarcely two days later, and could immediately tell something had gone horribly wrong after seeing the thousands of fallen Han soldiers' heads on bamboo stakes placed throughout the bloodsoaked battlefield. However rather than turn back, he apparently decided that if Dingzong had fought and defeated Wang already, then that must mean the latter had inflicted some (maybe even great) damage on the smaller Liang army as well and he just had to mop up the survivors.

    This was not the case and while Dingzong couldn't get his remaining men back into position quickly enough to repeat his surprise maneuvers, he was still able to defeat Liu in a more conventional riverside engagement, frustrating all of the Han's attempts to cross the river and compelling the Duke of Yue to give up after it became apparent that the Liang were still considerably stronger than they had seemed. Liu had also put the Liang traitors in command of his vanguard, expecting them to prove their loyalty to their new master by doing or dying against their old one: as it so happened, they mostly died, often being singled out by the Liang's champions for personal combat on the grounds of their treachery. Some 20,000 Liang men died in the back-to-back Battles of Yancheng, compared to four times as many Han troops overall: still, Dingzong had his great victory, now he just had to hope that the bloodbath was severe enough to compel Duanzong into agreeing to sit down and hash out peace terms, preferably before he had to fight the remaining Han army north of the Yangtze under Li Jian.

    u7y4Lzz.jpg

    Dingzong personally leading his heavy cavalry against the surprised Han ranks in the first of the Battles of Yancheng, which he hoped to only be the start to a victory that his ancestors could be proud of

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Now part of the modern Runan County.

    [2] Now part of Tongbai County, Henan.

    [3] Chifeng.

    [4] Yüksekova.

    [5] Oldenburg.

    [6] Chaki Wardak.

    [7] Munger.

    [8] In modern Pei County, Jiangsu.

    [9] Liaocheng, Shandong.

    [10] Shou County, Anhui.

    [11] Shangqiu.

    [12] Not the famous southern port city by that name, but rather Huangchuan County, Henan.

    [13] The Lezgins, a Caucasian people found in northern Azerbaijan & southern Dagestan.

    [14] The Marghab River. The Indo-Roman victory would've been fought near the river's source in the central-eastern Paropamisus Mountains, in modern Ghor Province.

    [15] Jhansi.

    [16] Fuyang.

    [17] The Zirko Valley.

    [18] Shindand.

    [19] Nagpur.

    [20] Luohe, Henan.
     
    841-845: The Raven pecks at the Dragon
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    In 841, Emperor Romanus received a message from the Salankayana court while his son continued to lead efforts against the Muslims in the field. This was the first recorded instance of direct imperial correspondence between Rome and India in many centuries: Simhavishnu's words had to be carried overseas into the Horn of Africa and slip past the Islamic-controlled ports before traveling through Nubia and finally reaching Roman Africa in order to avoid Muslim detection. The letter informed the 'Samrat of the Raumakas' that the whole of free India was at war with their common enemy, reported to him of the progress of said war – namely that, despite the Salankayanas' early victories, they had recently been dealt a severe defeat at Lahargird – and urged him to mount a larger-scale offensive in the west to try to divert the Islamic armies, so as to buy him time to recover and therefore remain in the fight longer. Unfortunately for this attempt at coordinating strategic maneuvers in India with those in the northwestern Levant, the sheer distance and difficulty of trying to avoid detection by the Saracens meant that it would take almost a year for the message to reach Romanus, and the situation was not likely to have remained the same by then. Still, Romanus did eventually receive this message from his younger Indian counterpart and penned a positive response…which would take about as long to reach Simhavishnu as the first message had to reach him.

    Not that Romanus himself would live to witness it, for his exceedingly unhealthy lifestyle finally caught up with him in this year. By 841 the Augustus Imperator was not only legendarily obese and gouty, so much so that he had to leave all the campaigning to Aloysius Caesar and various lieutenants, but he was also known to be constantly thirsty (and sating his thirst with sweet wine, in hindsight, almost certainly aggravated his then-unknown medical condition), to pass urine which attracted ants and to suffer from increasingly debilitating ulcers of the feet[1]. Thus it did not surprise many when in the mid-summer of this year Romanus the Fat died in Constantinople of a heart attack, certainly tied to and exacerbated by his various preexisting health problems, at the age of 46. Though he survived the difficulties of his early reign as a child-emperor and grew up to be a capable diplomat and even soldier who recaptured territories previously lost to the Khazars and was in the process of doing the same with lands lost to the advancing tide of Islam at the time of his demise, earning him a place on the list of positively-remembered Roman emperors from the dynasty of Aloysius & Arbogast, the seventh Aloysian Emperor was never able to conquer his vices and that more than anything turned his reign into a cautionary tale for future generations.

    YQyPqnA.jpg

    Romanus III at age forty-one, having been consistently unable to escape his gluttony and thus doomed to be remembered by the nickname 'the Fat' for that & the manner of his death, despite his other achievements

    The news of the Emperor's death did not take long to reach his heir, who – being on the battlefields of Syria at the time – was duly acclaimed Aloysius III by his faithful paladins and legions, and soon after that it reached the Caliph, who genuinely lamented the death of his friend in spite of still being at war with the latter's Holy Roman Empire. Ali sent the new Augustus Imperator sincere condolences over the loss of his father and agreed to Aloysius' request for a truce so that he might give Romanus a worthy funeral and also arrange his own coronation. Of course, this did not mean that the Saracens forgot that they were at war and they resumed hostilities the very day after Ali heard that Aloysius had been duly crowned; the ceasefire had also been advantageous to the them, since it gave Ali time to rest & reorganize his armies and also find a suitable replacement for the late Ala-ud-Din in Abd al-Alim al-Khorasani. Duke Skleros and the federate princes of the Orient were able to hold the line in Syria & Upper Mesopotamia until Aloysius returned to retake command, but the Romans' planned offensive against Dara faltered in his absence as well.

    Whatever kindness Ali had offered to his pen-pal's son did not extend to the Indian theater, where ironically despite Romanus' willingness to give Simhavishnu what the latter asked for, the various free Indian realms had to fight the Caliph's many kindred on their own for a few months thanks to said Emperor's death and Aloysius having to get his affairs in order first. Apparently the Islamic truce with the Roman world excluded the Indo-Romans, who fell back a ways to the east under the renewed onslaught of Abu Sa'id: this however was by the design of Acacius, who intended to repeatedly lure the Saracens into unfavorable terrain where he could maul them and wear their superior numbers down by way of attrition even outside of battle, over and over, until they were weakened to a point where he could hopefully flush them out of Aria and Arachosia in one or two sweeping offensives. Simhavishnu did not enjoy the advantage of campaigning in easily defensible terrain – quite the opposite, since Mu'sab held the Vindhyachal or Vindhya Mountains against him – and had to engage the Alid army in a number of bloody battles throughout 841, culminating in a hard-fought victory at the Battle of Taloda[2] which finally restored the Salankayanas' overland connection to Gujarat. The Chandras continued to enjoy the easiest front by far, as their opponent Abd al-Halim (not to be confused with the new commander of the Islamic armies, Abd al-Alim) continued to suffer from so many Alid soldiers being diverted to hold the southern front against the resurgent (if still struggling) Simhavishnu.

    aNiOdbK.jpg

    An unarmored war elephant of the Chandras, here seen bearing a javelin-armed mahout and an additional skirmisher on its back

    Over in China, Dingzong's gambit paid off: Duanzong conceded that any realistic hope of ending the Later Liang in this one round had passed with the Battles of Yancheng and opted to quit before he was thrown out of northern China altogether. Dingzong, exhausted by having fought almost nonstop for the last 15 years and understanding that it would be risky to keep gambling what remained of his army on one dangerous decisive engagement after another, agreed to sit down and negotiate at this point as well – if he had wagered all-or-nothing on another battle with Li Jian (who still commanded the last True Han field army north of the Yangtze that he hadn't yet mauled) and his luck ran out, he could possibly end up getting his army destroyed south of Hanzhong and lose all that which he'd been fighting so hard to preserve, after all. As a result of the peace agreement both emperors reached in the winter months of 840, the True Han kept territories beyond the Huai as far as Pengcheng, but failed to deliver a killing blow against the Liang and indeed the latter bought enough time to rebuild & prepare to render the Han's occupation a temporary one in the future. Even as the flames of war continued to burn between 'Daxi' and 'Dayiguo' to the far west, Dingzong at least could finally take a breath and relax in peace as those same flames burned out across the Middle Kingdom, at least for a few years.

    Upon arriving in Antioch in early 842, the first thing the freshly-crowned Aloysius III did was pledging to marry Euphrosyne Skleraina, the youngest and only remaining unwed daughter of Duke Michael Skleros, so as to shore up the loyalty of his highest-ranking general in the Orient and the Anatolian Greeks in general as well as the Caucasian kingdoms (for Skleros himself was a nephew of the Armenian king, and his wife – the girl's mother – was the daughter of Bakur III of Georgia, the Duke's close ally in the War of the Khazar Succession). However since the bride-to-be was only ten at this time, the Augustus Imperator had to put off going through with the marriage for some years yet and settle for a betrothal contract in the interim, which suited him just fine since in the short-to-medium term he intended to concentrate on winning the war with the Hashemites anyway. With his marriage arrangements out of the way, Aloysius proceeded to do just that and closely worked with his prospective father-in-law to marshal a renewed offensive against the Caliphate in the summer & autumn months.

    Bolstered not merely by the presence of their new Emperor but also the reinforcements he brought from Europe with him, the Romans' attack proved more successful in this year and in a humbling first strike against the newly appointed Al-Khorasani, they not only recaptured Dara but also Nisibis, almost completely expelling the Muslims from the lands they had just taken from the Ghassanids (whose elderly queen-mother Arwa rejoiced at these victories). In the south, a division of Skleros' army under the command of a Count Bonifatios was finally able to begin investing Halab while the Duke himself marched down the coast into northern Phoenicia, where orthodox Ionians had consistently formed the majority population and reliably supported the Sabbatic dynasty during the days of mass religious discord which destabilized their rule in Syria ahead of the invasions of Heshana the Turk & the early Hashemites. Naturally, these Phoenicians (in particular the ones living inland, and thus unharmed so far by Bulgar piracy) welcomed the legionaries as liberators as far as Amia[3], which fittingly was called 'Am-Yawan' – 'place of the Greeks' – by its Syriac-speaking neighbors on account of it being a major Greek Ionian settlement in the region.

    BrDs1Gs.png

    Flavius Aloysius Augustus Tertius at twenty-one, the age at which he took up the purple. Tall, stern and severe, he expressed greater self-discipline than his father ever had and was already a veteran soldier & commander by the time Romanus perished, making him well suited to tackling the challenges faced by the Roman world in the mid-ninth century

    The Roman push in the west came at a fortuitous time for their distant Indian allies, who had the misfortune of facing significant Alid offensives in the east this year. Up north, Abu Sa'id had deduced his adversary's scheme, so he now changed tack and launched short-range, highly focused attacks out of Bost to drive the Indo-Romans out of their remaining southern Arachosian domains while avoiding any grand thrust aimed at seizing Kophen since all such attempts on his part had failed rather miserably thus far and instead relying on his Paropamisadae allies to keep their counterparts in Acacius' ranks tied up with an intensified campaign of harassment in the northern mountains. In this endeavor he enjoyed greater success and could boast of having finally cleared 'Zabulistan', as the Arabs and Persians now called that region, of the Indo-Romans and their sympathizers by the end of 842.

    Elsewhere, Mu'sab feigned weakness to draw Simhavishnu into another successful ambush in the Battle of Ujjayini[4], though the Salankayana army was able to withdraw in much better order and with fewer casualties than at Lahargird. Furthermore, the long-struggling Abd al-Halim was finally able to achieve a significant victory over the Chandras by launching a night attack on their camp (exposed in their overconfidence, since they had been consistently winning on the eastern front up to this point) and sending King Bhumichandra himself fleeing in terror at the Battle of Champa Nagri[5]. However, since Ali had to divert the reinforcements he promised them to fend off the resurgent Romans in the west, his kindred in the east were unable to effectively follow up on these victories, something for which Simhavishnu dispatched another (unfortunately still very slow-moving) message of thanks to Rome for.

    As news of Romanus' death and his son's continued distraction in the Middle East spread northward, it brought new hope to Ørvendil of the Danes, who believed a grand opportunity to break his treaty with Rome and resume hostilities (again) had just fallen into his lap. Early, relatively minor raids began to trouble the Northern European shoreline of the Holy Roman Empire again from Saxony to Britannia to Gaul, with reavers operating out of Dyflin & the Isles as well as Danish ports striking as far west as the isle of Nermouster[6] off the Armoric coast. However, the Danish king had set his vengeful sights much higher: proudly boasting that he would sack nothing less than Trévere itself while much of the Romans' strength was away elsewhere, he put out a call for every red-blooded Viking who hoped to immortalize their names in glory and abscond with some of the imperial capital's wealth to rally to his raven standard, while of course still fully mobilizing his realm with the leiðangr in preparation of the war to come.

    Many of the greatest Norse sea-kings of that day – men with names like Herrauðr Hilditǫnn ('Herraud Hiltertooth'), Ingvar Járnhǫfuð ('Ingvar Ironhead'), and Þorgeirr hinn Turn ('Thorgeir the Tower'), seasoned raiders with (in)famous reputations and large crews behind them to a man – were swayed by Ørvendil's forceful oratory and promises of riches beyond their wildest dreams, and thinking that they actually had a chance to pull off the king's scheme with the Romans indeed being mired in war on the other side of the Mediterranean, flocked to Denmark to join his growing armada. As more ships and warriors lined up with each passing day, Ørvendil came to feel extremely confident that the gods were indeed with him & thus finally his chance to give the Romans a bloody nose (and then some) and wash away the disgrace of his own defeat had come, such that he would allow nobody to talk him out of his plans. That the seeress (Old Nor.: völva) he consulted with to determine his fortunes foresaw that, if he went through with this campaign, he would assuredly bring down a great dynasty only further reinforced his determination. Fjölnir was one of the few at court who was pessimistic about their chances and the only such pessimist of a high enough stature to be able to make his concerns known; but his brother laughed at what seemed to him yellow-bellied weakness and condescendingly proclaimed that if the former was so concerned about his own safety then he should stay behind to govern Denmark while the king was off leading the men, so that he might remain safe with the women & children.

    NRwe3nO.jpg

    Ørvendil, King of the Danes, listening intently as a seeress explains what Fate had in store for him. Unfortunately for the Danes, neither of them were familiar with and thus could relate this bit of fortune-telling to the story of Croesus of Lydia

    Having learned some tough lessons about not merely fighting as a warrior (at which he excelled) or leading smaller divisions in combat but actually commanding large armies against other large armies, Al-Khorasani led the Arabs' push back against the Romans throughout 843 with the aid of reinforcements previously earmarked for the Indian front. His primary host managed to defeat that of Aloysius III in the hard-fought Battle of Wadi Jarrah, bringing the southward thrust of the Roman forces to a grinding halt in that river valley. The Augustus Imperator himself came under attack by a unit of handpicked mubarizun from the ranks of the elite ghilman at the battle's climax and, with the reserve under his friend Radovid unable to reach his position in time, found himself hard-pressed: still, he managed to fight his way out of that sticky situation with the assistance of his now-thirteen-year-old nephew Adalric of Alemannia. The boy's courage, loyalty and precocious ability with a sword would be held up as an example for future generations of squires to emulate for many more centuries to come.

    Alas, personal heroics aside, Wadi Jarrah was still a Roman defeat in the end, and it wouldn't be the only one this year. Georgian & Armenian attacks against the Muslims' recent gains in the East Caucasus throughout 843 were decidedly less than successful, as well. Moreover Al-Khorasani and his subordinate 'Amr ibn Yazid (better known by his kunya or honorific, Abu'l Fadl) – one of the increasingly rare ethnic Arab generals of free birth in the Hashemite armies, by now well outnumbered by promoted ghilman like Al-Khorasani and his predecessors – wasted little time in moving their concentrated army southwestward to break the siege of Halab. Bonifatios lifted this siege and withdrew to link up with his superior Skleros' force, since they knew they couldn't defeat Al-Khorasani on their own, but was unable to evade 'Amr's pursuing cavalry, who mauled them at the Battle of Dar'at Izza northwest of the city. Despite finally managing to reconnect with Skleros' army at Turmanin, the Romans were defeated again and Bonifatios killed in a second engagement at that latter village, after which Skleros abandoned the Aleppo Plateau for the surrounding high ground once more. There, he defeated Al-Khorasani beneath Mount Barisha and, combined with Aloysius launching diversionary attacks from Dara & Nisibis around this time, compelled the Saracens to relent for the rest of 843.

    DmdThGQ.png

    Abu al-Alim al-Khorasani and his fellow Turkic ghilman on the move through the mountains of Syria

    With the Romans still tied down in the Mideastern back-and-forth, the best Aloysius could do after being warned of the growing Norse threat on his northern border at this time (for, by this point, the army the Danish king had assembled had grown so large that it could no longer be hidden, as though all the raiders streaming out of his ports wasn't warning enough already) was to order a redoubling of military preparations among his subjects and vassals, since he couldn't yet return with the full force of the legions to crush Ørvendil once & for all. In the lands under direct Aloysian authority, coastal and riverine villages were evacuated, their residents fleeing to take up temporary shelter in the nearest well-maintained Roman castra and castellae: most intended to return to their homes once the Viking threat had passed, but others would inevitably stay and end up founding castle-towns around these fortresses. In Trévere, the city militia was called forth and its ranks expanded by the civic authorities, while the sermons given by Archbishop Rotel (Lat.: 'Rutilius') and the priests of the parishes under his authority took a more militant and cautionary tone. The Saxons, Thuringians, Britons and others also bolstered their defenses and marshaled whatever forces they hadn't sent along with the new Emperor to defend their homeland.

    In India, the anti-Islamic alliance seized the moment afforded to them by the Alids' offensives stalling out to catch their breath, regroup and prepare new pushes westward and northward on their own part. It took until late in 843 for them to get going again, but when they did, they all did so successfully: Acacius crushed the overextended vanguard of Abu Sa'id's army in the Battle of Unai Pass and threw the latter out of the central Paropamisadae Mountains (thereby ending the threat to Kophen once more) on top of fending off Saracen attacks aimed at his capital on the other side of the Caucasus Indicus, the Later Salankayanas widened their corridor to Gujarat in the Barwani Hills Campaign against Mu'sab, and Bhumichandra stopped his realm's bleeding by turning Abd al-Halim back in the Battle of Hetampur. Roman merchants traveling eastward along the Silk Road took a maritime detour on their way home to visit the Chandra court, not merely to trade in Bengal but to also bring a message of acknowledgment & thanks to the 'King of the Gangaridae' (as Greco-Roman tradition named the Bengalis since the day of Diodorus Siculus) who Aloysius understood to be his other Indian ally (and the only one with whom Rome had no official relationship with, until now). In the absence of proper ghilman or ethnic Arab reinforcements the Alids increasingly resorted to local recruitment to keep their numbers up (for even their victories had cost them much in preceding years), and felt they had missed a great opportunity to at least seriously weaken their foes for years to come; they were decidedly less than pleased with the senior Hashemite branch for once again failing to properly support them.

    Among the Danes and other Norsemen however, there were others who shared Fjölnir's more pessimistic outlook on the ultimate prospects of this invasion's success. Those who had already begun to flee west (rather than north to Norway) after the Romans defeated the Danes twice in a row (even if the damage of each defeat had been blunted somewhat by the Danevirke) for now mostly ended up in the Isles or in Dyflin, where they found the Pictish and Irish lands to be less profitable but far easier and also less risky pickings, though others would soon wander further west still. Guðrøðr Ingesson and the Dyflin Norse did battle with the myriad petty-kings of the southern Uí Néill branches on four occasions throughout 843 – one in each season – and prevailed each time, as the Irish had so far failed to adapt to Viking warfare and his shield-walls pushed past their kerns' javelins and slings to carve the spirited but much less heavily-equipped Celtic warriors up like roast meat. With each victory Dyflin expanded its zone of control, culminating in the wintertime victory of the Norsemen over Niall mac Donnchad – the overking of Mide[7] and nominal High King in this year – at the Battle of Loch Gabhar. As Niall lost 200 men out of his 1,000-man army, most of whom drowned in the frozen lake after which the engagement was named while fleeing, he was in no shape to keep fighting and had to acknowledge Norse overlordship over much of eastern Mide, after which Guðrøðr began to call himself a king.

    ZpAbFAp.png

    A pre-battle duel between Irish and Norse champions. Alas, the Gaels were rarely as successful in larger engagements as their champion was in this particular man-to-man clash

    With the African front still stable and Al-Mu'azzam apparently content simply to mount low-intensity raids against the Libyan frontier going into 844 – something which he claimed was justified by the overly stiff African resistance he faced previously, but in truth was driven by his petulant anger at seeing the younger Al-Khorasani promoted over him, even though his inactivity was sure to further lower his esteem in the Caliph's eyes – Aloysius decided the Moors ought to start making themselves useful on another front. The elderly Dominus Rex Érreréyu agreed to dispatch 6,000 men to the Emperor's side, under the command of his son Gébréanu (Lat.: 'Cyprianus'). However, he did not do this until after first executing a diplomatic coup in Iberia, where he managed to secure Gébréanu's marriage to Ermessenda (Fra.: 'Ermesende'), a daughter of the Tarraconensian king Mauregat (Lat.: 'Mauregatus') and granddaughter of that kingdom's founder Adriano/Adrià I, with a massive dowry that the bride's father assumed would be impossible for the Moors to pay.

    Unfortunately for him, Mauregat was unaware of Érreréyu's ties to the gold merchants of Ghana, and unfortunately for Aloysius his position was poor enough that he couldn't afford to turn this help (which after all, he himself had requested) even though this diplomatic thaw between Gardàgénu and Tarragona undermined the purpose for the existence of the Yazigo kingdom in the first place. At least the latter's grandmother Rosamund had not lived to witness this first Stilichian maneuver to unravel the restraints she had conspired to place upon them before departing the Earth, having outlived Romanus by only two years. In any case, the Moorish division did actually prove helpful to Aloysius in preventing the Muslims from recapturing Dara yet again, though they arrived too late to keep Nisibis out of Saracen hands. With these reinforcements in hand, the Augustus Imperator resolved to force a decisive battle around the latter increasingly-ruined city with which to end hostilities on a pro-Roman note in the coming year.

    vBPB2SD.jpg

    Gébréanu, Prince of the Africans, with his new bride Ermessenda of Tarraconensis. Their marriage was proof that the late Rosamund and Romanus had underestimated the Stilichians' resources and resolve to break out of the restraints set to block their expansion & road back to the throne, not only with force but also with subtlety

    In truth, Aloysius would have been content to keep fighting well past that point, but the awaited Danish invasion of Germania and Belgica forced his hand. Indeed it was no mere raid, as the Romans already knew and had prepared for, but still the numbers and ferocity of the Norsemen exceeded his expectations and those of his captains in the affected regions. Ørvendil began the campaign which would earn him the nickname 'the Bold', with all that that implied, in 844 by setting his first wave of raiders loose on the Northern European coast from Hamburg to Ouessant[8], but the vast majority of these men were in truth not even Danes, rather belonging to the many bands of Scandinavians he attracted with his summons. These reavers operated with effectively total autonomy, raiding where they pleased – along the shores, up & down rivers, even further inland from the waterways in more daring cases – and squirreling much or all of their spoils for themselves with no heed for any order from Ørvendil beyond 'go forth and raid Roman shores', and quite a few of them who survived the trip didn't even bother returning to Denmark. The Roman defenders found that, being raiders more than true soldiers and certainly undisciplined and ill-equipped compared to themselves, these men would be of little threat if they weren't as numerous as a horde of ants and as quick as dolphins in the sea.

    The Danes' real hammer-blow was aimed at Trévere. Ørvendil set out for the capital of the Holy Roman Empire with the second-largest Viking army to ever be recorded in history, numbering at some 12,000 warriors (of whom about three-quarters were actually Danish, but the non-Danes were naturally those Ørvendil considered the strongest and most reliable of the foreign warriors) and 250 ships, as well as the hope that the third time would definitely be the charm for Denmark. There was no stopping an armada like this at sea: indeed the Empire's Belgic squadron was defeated and its commander Count Septémy (Lat.: 'Septimus') died in a brave but futile attempt to hold the Norse back from sailing up the Rhine in the Battle off Leithon[9], for which the Ionian Christians consider them minor martyrs. The Romans had done well to evacuate the villages in the Danes' path into castles with all that the peasants could carry, leaving the Norsemen with precious little to sustain themselves with as they sailed or marched onward to Trévere.

    Ørvendil had hoped his behemoth army could just live off the land as they moved, but since this was not possible he had to establish a long supply line from the mouth of the Rhine east/southward, which was a big problem since not only did the Danes have little experience with running logistics this far away from their homeland on such a huge scale (a horde of 12,000 as well as their servants, camp followers & horses ate a lot of food every day, after all) but his convoys were vulnerable to back-biting raiders who raced out of the Romans' castles to spring a few ambushes and then retreat behind the safety of their walls. He did enjoy a bit of good news in that the legionary presence left around Trévere was insufficient to engage his army on the field of battle however, since they had been expecting to square off with an army half the size of what he actually brought to bear (which they could have taken on with far better odds of success). Still, as his campaign was starting to go awry within days of landing at the mouth of the Rhine, when he finally came before the imperial capital the Danish king proclaimed that he would magnanimously go home and even sign a pact guaranteeing no further aggression from Danish soil if the Treverians paid him a huge ransom.

    The city's defenders – jointly led by Archbishop Rotel and Count Hattugatus (Saxon: 'Hathagat'), a general of Continental Saxon origin – bluntly threw these terms in the king's face, confident that Trévere's defenses could easily hold out against the Norse until their Emperor returned in glory and that attrition would wear down the Danes sooner rather than later. While they had 'only' 2,000 men left under their command, these included some of the best fighting men in the Roman imperial army, including a unit of the Aloysians' prized paladins and a contingent of British legionary archers, and the formidable fortifications & moat of a city which had served as the first capital of the Constantinians and of the Gallic usurpers before them further served as a significant force multiplier. Moreover, before the Vikings had reached their destination, Rotel had been able to dispatch messages to the nearby federates urging them to come and help. Since the Norse had been a plague unto the Teutonic federates and even Poland (whose lands they harried from outposts established along or off the Pomeranian coast, such as Wollin[10]) his words were well-received by the courts he reached out to: the only thing preventing most of said federates from immediately marching to Trévere's relief was that they had to deal with the spike in raids targeting their lands first. Alemannia, being far inland, was one of the few who didn't have that problem and King Adalric the Elder marshaled his warriors for a northward expedition while his Danish adversaries settled in for the Siege of Trévere.

    EWKIHmz.png

    A Romano-Frankish urban militiaman fighting to defend Trévere from the Vikings. Aside from his kettle hat (standard issue for Northern Roman legionaries in the ninth century), he wears the subarmalis (Roman arming jacket) in the 'African fashion' – alone as padded armor, without mail atop it – and is wielding a long seax & round shield painted with the Aloysian colors

    The Romans worked to engineer their desired decisive battle with the forces of Islam in early 845, starting with Skleros making another push toward Halab. The Duke defeated Khair al-Din's division in three smaller engagements – the Battles of Athareb, Taftanaz and Saraqib – to clear his path toward Halab once more, but he would not be marching there alone, for Emperor Aloysius combined the primary imperial army with his secondary one for this thrust. Indeed Aloysius' involvement was critical to the defeat of the Arabs at Saraqib, and Khair al-Din witnessing the presence of the imperial banner and the numbers of the legionaries beneath it in turn led him to inform Al-Khorasani of what was coming their way. Thus the Islamic supreme commander moved to reinforce his subordinate and concentrate his forces around Halab to challenge the 30,000-strong Roman army as it approached, as the Augustus Imperator and his father-in-law intended.

    The Battle of Aleppo which followed these initial maneuvers was the largest of the war, as the Saracens came to field 32,000 men against the Romans. Undaunted by this marginal numerical disadvantage, Aloysius and Duke Skleros committed to fighting on the plain beneath the Mount Simeon range, directly west and in sight of the city walls. While the Muslim archer corps was superior to that of the Christians, even with the addition of the latter's African reinforcements, a fortunately timed downpour very early in the engagement damaged the bowstrings of both armies' missile troops and prevented a great ranged exchange which likely would have favored the former. Having been unable to get more than a few volleys off at one another, both sides proceeded to fight at close quarters. In this stage of the battle, the Romans had the advantage and it showed, as their heavy cavalry broke that of the Saracens and an attempt by Al-Khorasani to counter them with his camelry was in turn successfully answered by Aloysius sending in the Moorish dromedary corps under Gébréanu.

    As the Islamic center cracked and gave way under the pressure of both the Roman infantry pressing in from the front and the cavalry assailing their now-exposed flanks, victory seemed to be in reach for Aloysius, who ordered his men to keep pressing on all fronts. However, Al-Khorasani had a backup strategy in store and now moved his reserves up around the Romans' own flanks to encircle their formations, while personally leading a single elite ghilman division into the fray with his own bodyguards in the mix to shore up his own crumbling center. This strategem worked and the Islamic center stabilized while their reserves got into position to outflank the Romans, nearly producing an imitation of Cannae which was further sped along by Aloysius' horse being killed from underneath him by the last strike of a dying Arab cataphract. However, Aloysius was not without a Plan B of his own, and even as he sprang up and removed his helmet to reveal his continued survival to his wavering troops, the Roman reserve under Radovid was springing into action to break up the Saracens' pincers.

    4BZUbtd.png

    Aloysius III prepares to lead his heavy cavalry into the Battle of Aleppo beneath an assortment of Christian banners

    With the pincer strategy foiled and no remaining reserves to pull into the fray, Al-Khorasani knew the day was lost and sounded the retreat back to Halab, struggling mightily in the process to prevent a total rout as the Christians inevitably surged and sought to annihilate their fleeing foes. To his credit he continued to demonstrate that he was a highly skilled warrior and leader of men, as he led efforts to cover the army's retreat and bravely fought back against increasingly overwhelming odds with a Damascene scimitar of the highest quality in hand, with which he struck down many a Roman knight and legionary. In the end he managed to deny Aloysius a truly crushing triumph despite being grievously wounded, for the Arabs did ultimately get away with 'only' 7,000 casualties and not (for example) a crippling 17,000, compared to about 4,000 Romans. Aloysius thought about besieging Halab – he calculated that that city could not possibly sustain an army as large as the one that had sheltered behind its walls for long, and that their morale must be shaken not only from the recent defeat but also their commander being bedridden with injury – but, as Abu'l Fadl took command of the beleaguered Muslim defenders while news of the true scale of the Danish invasion of his core territories reached him, he decided he'd won enough ground back to call this war a success after all and to send out an olive branch to the Hashemite court.

    Now Ali was himself not initially inclined to make peace with the Romans at this point, instead harboring thoughts of redirecting his Egyptian army northward to Halab's relief and rousing additional Persian and Mesopotamian forces for the fight. However, the Caliph changed his mind after the Later Salankayanas scored a major breakthrough against his eastern cousin Mu'sab in the Battle of Dasapura[11], even as their allies continued to struggle against the other Alids this year. There Simhavishnu copied the Muslims' feigned-retreat tactic to draw a large part of the Alid army out of formation, then sent his war elephants stampeding through the gap in their lines straight at Mu'sab's position: the Islamic general lost his courage at the sight of nearly a hundred of the great beasts barreling towards him and fled, and his men followed soon after even as the Salankayanas pursued them and inflicted terrible bloodshed. With the Hindus aggressively pushing as far as Khoh[12] in the aftermath of this rousing victory, the Caliph elected to sue for peace before the situation deteriorated any further in the west or east.

    The separate treaties signed in Laodicea-in-Syria (which the Arabs had taken to calling 'Latakia' during their occupation) and Morontabara[13] could certainly have been worse for the Muslims. In the west Aloysius recovered parts of eastern Mesopotamia which his father had previously lost to Ali but not all of it, restoring Ghassanid control to Dara but leaving Nisibis in Saracen hands, while also reclaiming the northern Phoenician coast from which the Muslims had been unable to expel Skleros' garrisons. A mutual moratorium was also placed on seaborne raiding, for which the Cilician Bulgars were already getting a taste. In the east the Indo-Romans clawed some of their mountain strongholds back and widened the defensive buffer around Kophen, in addition to further securing Peucela, and the Chandras also recovered a good chunk of western Bengal so that their realm no longer seemed constantly on death's door. The Salankayanas were the greatest benefactor of these peace terms, ending Muslim rule and restoring that of Hinduism well into the Amber Hills in the central-northern Aravalli Range, for which Simhavishnu would be celebrated by the Indian people for many years to come.

    FWCkJTn.jpg

    Simhavishnu leads his elephants and cavalry through a gap created in the Alid lines by a successful feigned retreat at the climax of the Battle of Dasapura. With this victory, the Salankayana emperor proved himself to be Islam's greatest obstacle in India since the fall of the Hephthalites

    While these losses stung, they were not crippling to the Hashemites: still, they represented a big black mark on Ali's otherwise quite successful reign and also greatly widened the wedge between him & the Alids, who alternately accused him of being too friendly with and too focused on defeating the Romans in the west as well as failing to consistently support them against the Indian pagans. The stress of dealing with all of this doubtless accelerated the death of the aged Caliph, who was already sixty as of this year. As for Aloysius, the new state of peace in the east afforded him time to return to Trévere with an army that still comfortably outnumbered Ørvendil's, now hellbent on burying this persistent and perfidious Danish threat to his northern frontier for good. His return could not have come at a better time, since initial efforts to relieve the great siege had floundered in the face of Ørvendil's superior numbers at the time and his suicidal determination to take the city despite thus far being unable to make a dent in its defenses thanks to a lack of siege weapons: rather than drive the Danes away altogether, Adalric and the Alemanni ended up breaking through their lines and reinforcing the garrison under Hattugatus.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Symptoms of diabetes – a disease which was poorly understood in the ninth century, and for which there historically existed no treatment until the discovery of insulin in the 20th century.

    [2] Talode, Maharashtra.

    [3] Amioun.

    [4] Ujjain.

    [5] Bhagalpur.

    [6] Noirmoutier.

    [7] Meath – the region of east-central Ireland, around Dublin & Tara.

    [8] Ushant.

    [9] Leiden.

    [10] Wolin.

    [11] Mandsaur.

    [12] East of modern Jaipur.

    [13] Manora Island, Pakistan.
     
    Last edited:
    Top